wo gee ee Te een, wu ps eby "s ae ee Ns ae el s ae ie ater —o = a am © mek ebepits ere) ~_ ; See ee Sees Maree “oon ee ee ee A RP emma tte STEMS ; ATCT t : use ose eb Sean bn OY > a arenas ee me ee ee ee oe oe . 7 7 jaips 7 4 . = ste see ae he . . : Fe en eres 5 Mai FFM on 5 * a i al ee ee! oi + i ie hee eo ee eS ee a ee ee hel California Academy of Sciences Presented by_Ps W. Clarke, _ November I + 190.6 Lcttts. 70.3 2G bg Lm’, ee at a Lt ANNUAL REPORT OF THE BOARD OF REGENTS OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION, SHOWING THE OPERATIONS, EXPENDITURES, AND CONDITION OF THE INSTITUTION TO Se ei A eee ait. WASHINGTON: GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE, 1886. REPORT OF THE UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION, TO net LO Oa, : 8 eS —— iii as celled oak a oT ee . 7 . 2 bg) " ‘y REPORT OF THE UNITED STATES N ATIONAL MUSEUM FOR THE HALF YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885. SUBJECTS. PART I.—Report of the Assistant Director upon the condition and progress of the Museum. Ii.—Reports of the Curators and Acting Curators of the seyv- eral departments. IiI.—Bibliography of the National Museum for the half year ending June 30, 1885. 1V.—Annotated list of accessions to the collections. APPENDIX (Part V).—Papers illustrating the collections in the Museum. a's 3294 Hh V vs “ie ii EY a Rae itr rap iy mene , er cdrontl reset rm) Agan ty UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM, Washington, July 1, 1885. Sir: I have the honor to submit, herewith a report upon the present condition of the U.S. National Museum, and upon the work accom- plished in its various departments during the half year ending June 30, 1885. Very respectfully, G. BROWN GOODE, Assistant Director. Prof. SPENCER I. BAIRD, Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution and Director of the U. S. National Museum. vu ANNUAL REPORT OF THE BOARD OF REGENTS OF TILE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION, SHOWING THE OPERATIONS, EXPENDITURES, AND CONDITION OF THE INSTITUTION TO ery 1es85. i SAT ae RS ae lage WASHINGTON: GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE. 1886. REPORT OF THE UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION, TO 1 ioe Be bah Es Hs es See 7 area a i REPORT OF THE UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM FOR THE - HALF YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885. SUBJECTS. PaRT I.—Report of the Assistant Director upon the condition and progress of the Museum. ii.—Reports of the Curators and Acting Curators of the sev- eral departments. 4 IiI.—Bibliography of the National Museum for the half year ending June 30, 1885. 1V.—Aunnotated list of accessions to the collections. APPENDIX (Part V).—Papers illustrating the collections in the Museum. V ‘7 hu Db) i 4 ; \ 4 : UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM, Washington, July 1, 1885. Sir: I have the honor to submit herewith a report upon the present condition of the U. 8S. National Museum, and upon the work accom- plished in its various departments during the half year ending June 30, 1885. Very respectfully, G. BROWN GOODE, Assistant Director. Prof. SPENCER, I’. BAIRD, Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution and . Director of the U. S. National Museum. vit eT ors. ebae SPA uf). we OONTENTS. Cl lace. 5 tn apenses sath sahanens dpveee concee mya fee ae hat oe 3 aa tea POC TMI ess yon Oboe cen nos.scmcees conceeaccnes coceecupes umes SM RO OSTE IUE Ss cng oh oc ccc wasioul mone cdaccmamte ocwecpaews seecae wet site PART I.—REPORT OF THE ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. RN CONICET AC IOI noo} vine vb wn JRladMe whic dainidaie® wukBalal 284 dele wdleie i. 2. See CRAIN SITUATION A 5 oie nad Sua iaicla lata diel aia kA ning Mine's and aes vile aie The foundation and scope of the Museum........-.......----..----- a. pe Tanctions aud aima of the Museum...... ..- 0s. sdidse tates cdc 4. enn OAT, DISA CATION. os a oan ns oda ww amen nano ed tae eetre dS, IN Re 8 eg i a ik wi om Mp wid men malw eens Does Ser wets Commition Of the. COlSCHIONG ..«~<.)deaexeedWedu le bidoce cedlse. dee. 8. ENN RR RENN ng 2 oy nie baal pi ate em wim ana a Bere D Review of the administrative work of the year....../....--...--------- Pe OUERAIIOG UO RG DIUGQUIN. 6am -o deci ne sens doin ana a stnsns space denn 10. Progress in classification and arrangement.............-.----------- fi, 12. 13. 14. (a) Laboratory work and catalogue entries .-......-.....---..-+--- (b) Development of the exhibition and study series ............---- Bota OBSTET MOTION OF COBER. 5.0 ccicenecayie crating pelos 6 ee 51 Od) DUIOTAIR Moye ct Fae dap nn ne des sob o sewn candy an aeewanne she BosOm ene 51 (h): Lithology and physical geology... ... 4. .swhs cis todos Ue ee 51 (e). Metallurgy .and economic geology --..ssscee 2-5 doe sce e ence tute 53 Part II.—REPoRTS OF TIE CURATORS AND ACTING CURATORS. I.--Department of Arts and Industries: Section of Materia Medica. By H.G. Beyer, U.S.N..-.......... 57 Section of Textile Industries. By Romyn Hitchcock...--...... 59 Section of Foods. By Komyn Hitchcock _-....-..- 22... -acete 61 II (A)—Department of Ethnology. By Otis T. Mason ..........-.....--- 63 II (B)—Department of American Prehistoric Pottery. By William H. Pigiies > Fi25 ce Sok ae tee mews aose ect she oe > Goan os eee Le eee 69 III.—Department of Antiquities. By Charles Rau.-....-....--.--..----- 71 IV.—Department of Mammals. By Frederick W. True ...--.-..-.-...-. 79 V.—Department of Birds and Birds’ Eggs. By Robert Ridgway -..--.- 85 VI.—Department of Reptiles. By H.C. Yarrow, U.8.A....-.........-.. 93 Vil.—Department of Fishes. By Tarleton H. Sean .--..-.........-....-. 95 VIII.—Department of Comparative Anatomy. By Frederick W. True..--. 99 IX.~—Department of Moliusks. By W: Ti; Dall oo. 2 eee ee 103 x&.—Department of Inseets: By CV. Biley 22.5.2 22-270 22-225 Lae 113 XI.—Department of Marine Invertebrates. By Richard Rathbun .....-- 117 XIE (A)—Departiment of Invertebrate Fossils (Paleozoic). By C.D. Walcott. 129 XII (B)—Department of Invertebrate Fossils (Meso-Cenozoic). By C. A. | White +2024 215 pie Siehs SATIS cine, wo ket ae eee cee 133 XIII.—Department of Plants. By Lester F. Ward..--.............-...--.-. 135 XIV.—Department of Minerals. By F. W. Clarke..-...-...-.5....5.-5.-- 137 XV.—Department of Lithology and Physical Geology. By George P. Wlewralh sicnceux Seeeed i tabs eee ee wise ce see TS Rae eee 139 XVI.—Department of Metallurgy and Economic Geology. By Fred. P. DOWOY- 44 #422, SPO Ree PROCES Ee eee eee ee 143 CONTENTS. Part IJJ.—BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE U. S. NATIONAL MUSEUM FOR THE HALF YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885. ee E PRIOR UILOUM CL CIO MUSOU 6 i. 5 ao cine awe wincuieceiadceovlecta Sead cewewe II.—Publications by officers of the Museum and other investigators, whose writings are based directly or indirectly on Museum material. Part IV.—ANNOTATED LIST OF ACCESSIONS TO THE U. S. NATIONAL Mu- SEUM DURING THE Har YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885 DEORE CO UY OCG 0.06.6 a mawein = saa thet en pecesinnwenud as aueeies cate ae arranged by departments... ius. 255 oe oc cece oe eda ee ne le cic de ae ns neeranged by name of sender: .. -. .. ws oo. ce ee ne ee oe ee eh ee oe come AiPHABETICAL INDEX. .......-.--.- fs Nee ee ON CON AMS to SAT XI Page. 15t 152 175. 225 232 234 244 APPENDIX (Part V).—THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY IN THE UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM (SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION) WITH MEMOIR AND STaTistics. By Thomas Donaldson (with special index and paging). hide) 7 | at "6 ‘ ‘ Ngee ag) oa tee Sate) REPORT UPON THE CONDITION AND PROGRESS OF THE U.S, NATIONAL MUSEUM DURING THE HALF YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885. BY G. BROWN GOODE, AssisTANT DIRECTOR. H. Mis, 15 pt. 2——1 ONE a pes int a rite wes Me oy ee ie 4 ty’ : Pah ; WIA ha? Cee WET Py ~ ; : : Es a Oe, } =o e eye WAAR et Sets SA oO BS) yer iat ve ‘ ? P Leta ee % ie BS is hay 3 - . ’ 3 ae eRe er phe eae . tee aaa ae Ves yoo Siete att f a "¢ Seats WT ee ee HTN at a ‘J Moy A ek ; Py boi ok IE Aue i es tel ihe tae ak} " "i ; iy 3 fi é ‘ F ‘ ‘ ithe “oh ae ' REPORT UPON THE CONDITION AND PROGRESS OF THE U.S. NATIONAL MUSEUM-DURING THE HALF YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1885. A.—_GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. 1. INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. The report now presented embraces the period between January 1 and June 30, 1885. This change is made in accordance with the vote of the Regents of the Smithsonian Institution to the effect that reports upon the condition of the Smithsonian Institution and its dependency, the National Museum, shall in the future have reference to the fiscal year,‘from July 1 to July 1, instead of, as in the past, covering the calendar year. There has been a constant increase in the number of the accessions to the Museum ; during these six months there were nearly twice as many contributions as in the entire year of 1884. Owing to the fact that the greater portion of these six months was con- sumed in the preparation of exhibits for New Orleans, no manuscript was offered for publication in the form of Museum Bulletins, but it will be seen that 236 papers bearing upon the collections in the various de- partments of the Museum, were published during the first half of 1885, which is far in excess of one-half the number of similar papers pub- lished during the year 1884. There has been no important change in the character of the work of the Museum as described in previous reports. It is pleasing to note that nearly every curator states that considerable progress has been made in the development both of the study and the exhibition series. The space allotted to each department is more definitely fixed, and many additional cases have been constructed and put into use. A statement relating to the exhibit made by the Institution at the New Orleans Exposition is submitted, but since, at the close of the period covered by this report, the exposition was still in progress, the final and exhaustive article bearing upon this subject will be reserved for the next report. It was the intention of myself and my associates in the Museum, to present in this report a review of the past history of the Museum as a | 3 4. REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. whole, and of its several departments. This feature is, however, neces- sarily omitted on account of the absence of several of the curators at New Orleans during these six months. I trust, however, that it will be practicable to prepare such a summary in ipa for the next report of the Museum. 2. FOUNDATION AND SCOPE OF THE MUSEUM. The National Museum was organized in 1846 by act of Congress, the nucleus of its collections being the “‘ National Cabinet of Curiosities,” which at that time were on exhibition in the Patent Office building. These collections were not, however, removed to the Smithsonian In- stitution building until eleven years afterwards, and their custody was accepted by the Regents of the Smithsonian Institution, on condition that the appropriation of a sufficient sum of money for their proper care be continued by Congress. The National Museum is under the direction of the Smithsonian In- stitution, which is governed by an establishment consisting of the Presi- dent of the United States and his Cabinet, the Commissioner of Patents, and the Board of Regents, which latter is composed of the Vice-Presi- dent, Chief Justice of the United States, three members of the Senate, three members of the House of Representatives, and six other persons not members of Congress, two of whom are residents of the city of Washington. The Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, to whom is intrusted the actual management of its affairs, is ex officio the Director of the Na- tional Museum. The Museum staff at the present time is composed of an assistant director, and twenty-four curators and acting curators, fif- teen of whom receive no salary from the Museum appropriation. There are also twelve administrative departments. . The collections of the Museum are made up, in large part, of the fol- lowing materials: 1. The natural history and anthropological collections accumulated since 1850 by the efforts of the officers and correspondents of the Smith- sonian Institution. 2. The collections of the Wilkes exploring expedition, the Perry ex- pedition to Japan, and other naval expeditions. 3. The collections of the scientific officers of the Pacific Railroad sur- vey, the Mexican boundary survey, and of the surveys carried on by the Engineer Corps of the Army. 4, The collections of the U. 8. geological surveys under the direction of the U.S geologists, Hayden, King, and Powell. 5. The collections of the U. S. Fish Commission. 6. The gifts by foreign Governments to the Museum or to the Presi- dent and other public officers of the United States, who are forbidden by law to retain such gifts in their private possession. 7. The collections made by the United States to illustrate the animal REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. ie and mineral resources, the fisheries, and the ethnology of the native races of the country, on the occasion of the International Exhibition at Philadelphia in 1876, and the fishery collections displayed by the United States in the International Fisheries Exhibition at Berlin in 1880 and at London in 1883. 8. The collections given by the Governments of the several foreign nations, thirty in number, which participated in the.exhibition at Phila- delphia. 9. The industrial collections given by numerous manufacturing and commercial houses of Europe and America, at the time of the Phila- delphia Exhibition and subsequently. 10. The material received, in exchange for duplicate specimens, from the museums in Europe and America, at the time of the Philadelphia Exhibition and subsequently. In connection with the general work of administration there is in the Museum a library, a chemical laboratory, a photographic establishment, and various workshops for taxidermy, modeling, and for the prepara- tion of skeletons for exhibition. In connection with the department of art and industry two preparators are constantly employed. The publications of the Museum consist of (1) The Annual Report; (2) The Proceedings of the United States National Museum; (3) The Bulletin of the United States National Museum; (4) Series of cireulars. These are all reprinted in the volumes of the Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections. 3. THE FUNCTIONS AND AIMS OF THE MUSEUM. The broad plan upon which the operations of the National Museum are now conducted, was anticipated as far back as 1853, when, in the report of the Smithsonian Institution for 1852, Professor Henry wrote: ‘‘ There can be little doubt that in due time ample provision will be made for a library and museum at the capital of this Union worthy of a Government whose perpetuity depends upon the virtue and intelligence of the people.” The difficulties attending the formation of such a museum were appre- ciated by Professor Henry, and in the report of the Institution for 1849, he dwelt with much emphasis on the caution required in assuming under the direction of the Institution the care of the national collec- tions. At length, in 1857, it was ordered by law that all collections belonging to the United States should be delivered to the Regents of the Smithsonian Institution. From that time annual appropriations for the preservation of these collections have been made by Congress. Professor Henry, in the report of the Institution for 1870,* care- fully considered the character which should be given to the National Museum. “There is,” he wrote, “scarcely any subject connected with science and education to which more attention is given at the present day than that of collections of objects of nature and art, known under * Page 31. 6 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. the general denomination of museums. This arises from their growing importance as aids to scientific investigation and instruction.” In the report for 1873* allusion is made to the enormous increase in the national collections, ‘requiring the utmost, exertions of the limited force connected with the National Museum for its proper treat- ment.” And although the appropriations for the Museum have of late years been more liberal, it is certain that, on account of the immense annual increase in the quantity of material,received, quite as much care and caution is still needed in order to carry out fully the aim of the Museum, which:consists not only in securing collections, but in arrang- ing for exhibition a complete set of specimens, preparing a duplicate set for purposes of study, and distributing far and wide such duplicates as it may be found practicable to spare. 4. SYSTEMS OF CLASSIFICATION, There has been no change in the plan of arrangement of the collec- tions or in the system of classification since the writing of the report for 1884, and it is therefore deemed unnecessary to recapitulate what has there been said. For the benefit of those who may not be ac- quainted with the principles which are considered in the arrangement of the collections, the following general rules, printed in the last report, are here repeated : 1. No object will be placed on exhibition which is not of evident ed- ucational value, and likely to interest and instruct a considerable per- centage of the persons visiting the Museum. 2. The exhibition of duplicate material is to be avoided, except in instances where similar objects can be shown to advantage in different divisions of the Museum. 3. Each object: will be placed in a case of the form best suited for its effective display, and the light, color of the background, &c., will be so adjusted as to show it to the best possible advantage, and with the least possible fatigue to the eyes of the visitor. 4, Kach object, or group of objects, will be accompanied by a large plainly-printed label, which will give a concise description of what is shown, an account of its origin and uses, a synopsis of its history, and the name of the person or organization contributing it to the Museum. The character of the Museum is such that any labels which might sug- gest advertising for business purposes, must be excluded. It will be the policy of the Museum, however, to give prominence on each label to the name of the person or business house from whom it has been received, provided that the object is a gift to the Museum. 5, The objects will be grouped together in systematic order, and each case will be provided with a general descriptive label. In the case of collective exhibits, the general label may also give the name of the con- tributor. —$—$ * Page 48. } To ie ghee: d be ra Are ? Beige ~", “y as) i" oe, a a r < G oo _—— * Wether’ a belie eed cae ar ist) gh he . d a ne oe ese Sm th Aaa, b lie , ? r er i “ar F aa We hoes ahi Se , otal ay) pe Meare METS! ees le ari SUF re At d+ : , = ho fs j ot te ve ; . ; $ rt ae ie a os Put = co VO oy Ae POP 4 ite ¥ itd ae hh me eat Pe ion Oe ’ os ef 3 Oe bales a ack rite ae cal a + 4 Te ; ifr A . ra { = 1 Ax, f : rey * = 4 ‘ it al * = fe al 4 Pa Be’ b alt ; i Se ety EE tet ; yl Vit AL ’ y me “ioe cee h q be ’ i“ t.. hs ii y 4: -) — 7 is - ; ’ : ? : Fes ~ a 1 — a hd y e ’ Yai 4 * , ‘ » ’ , } 4 y } \ A _% y | dat § / 4 . “ae | . = we ot 1 & ; to) Aree % f \ ray Fr ‘ Ve mre aes i ‘ ‘ 5 — % oie | 4 ‘ . x « } . ; - r ied si - j =< = eyis news i { . i = ws af - ‘ } } oy 7 . . ae ~ = ae ry ) y : ms hs “" Bh ‘ r 4 why 7 ; 7. ’ _ ee . é ‘ F . & Bi “ 4, t Ss re . ] : = rw 4 a ’ ] < by } ~ . 3 ? ‘ Yi <1 * x . J gh : Seu «~ < ‘ ty ‘ ; ® = ' ’ ike Pe ; ‘ 7 aA aS 5 —_ ‘ 4 y x o * t } ee 4 z wy , 2 i ) " ‘ = ar ba . t ~ a ¥ 1 | € cf y h. } ‘ ¥ h é i a i 4 i ~ aha iy \ - . iy f * “i i y . : i — = > } 5 1 ‘ - ve od 7 a s £ + 1 x2 ° " ¢ v \ ul . ‘ : % 7) > 3 Fe : ~ 4, € ot Fr 5 ¥ Oo _s if P Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—(Face page 7.) East Sovrn Baxog A i ‘Wesr Sourm Rancz ELAR, A Souru Har i BUILDING STONES Be scease: 3 seen eee betes eter teeaed © | ae eee sees feted aie Seat oe . { HF MAMMALS HE , au a a 7 H SCULPTURE INVERTEBRATE i H (a i] FOSSILS o + | a | Sourn East Rance |} Soure East Coury Sourk West Courr ;} Soura Wes7 Rance | i . 3 MINERALS A : . 2 s METALLURGY «| ee] =o sm oo dhol cece: 2:: r 1 _{ , 2 ETHNOLOGY. ETHNOLOGY 2 i a | East HALL ROTUNDA Wesr HALu s ; hl 2] 5 i b A POTTERY(MODERNI @ |} a bass aE Hl: —— a ie aii 2s i Man oth Be mo Oe --=- ii it “i i) inl ne ts | A 5 a “4 HH = NAVAL {| MATERIA MEDICA jj p ARCHITECTURE! WuaskeTRY.TEXTILES 5 E | NortH East Ranog;!: NortH East Court park Pe Nort West Court 4 oem West Ras H t | r STEAM a AMERICAN | ¥ i HF | ‘TRANSPORTATION: pxEHISTORIC POTTERY! } FOODS i gp ANIMAL PRODUCTS gMUSICAL INSTRUMENTSH - ‘ ; if Hi het Sibel See eee peat pests Seteee ee eed Stel ae Sees eats bea HISTORICAL RELICS. fF = LECTURE HALL East_NoeTH. RANGh a ‘West Norte Rance FISHERIES i es ps = See SEES) ww yew ene aml —S “tl t Nowra E:si Pat sion SCALE, DF FEET, = Noarru WEST P2 vLION N PLAN OE THE NATIONAL MUSEUM,, WASHINGTOND, Gs REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. 7 6. The specimens will be illustrated and supplemented by pictures, diagrams, books, and maps, in such manner that the Museum may form an encyclopeedia, the illustrations for which are in the exhibition cases, the text in the labels. 7. Guide-book manuals of the different departments will be pub- lished, which will embody in concise and systematic form the informa- tion given by the specimen labels, together with such illustrative mate- rial as it may seem necessary to present in addition. By reference to the accompanying plan, it will be seen that the four main divisions of the Museum building are the north, south, east, and west “halls.” The four square halls included between the main halls in the angles joining the Rotunda are called “courts.” The “ranges” are eight in number. Those on the north side are the ‘‘ North range—” “Rast North” and ‘‘ West North.” Those on the east side are the Kast range—“ North East” and “South East.” Those upon the south side are the South ranges—‘ East South” and “‘ West South.” Those on the west side are the West ranges—‘“‘ South West” and “North West.” In the pavilions and towers are the offices and laboratories connected with the various departments. The accompanying plan shows the exhibition space allotted to each department, although many of the departments are still without any exhibition room whatever. An additional Museum building can alone remedy this condition of affairs. The apportionment of space is at pres- ent a provisional one and will doubtless be considerably modified here- after. B.—THE MUSEUM STAFF. The staff of the Museum includes two classes—scientific and admin- istrative, the former reporting to the Director of the Museum, and con- sisting of curators, acting curators, assistant curators, assistants and aids, the latter reporting to the Assistant Director, and consisting of a superintendent of buildings with his force, which is detailed elsewhere, and a number of clerks and copyists. 5. THE SCIENTIFIC STAFF. There have been no changes made in the scientific staff since the writ- ing of the last report, except that the section of American prehistoric pottery has been included in the Department of Ethnology, instead of the Department of Antiquities, as heretofore. The Section of Steam Transportation was added to the Department of Arts and Industries in June, under the honorary curatorship of Mr. J. EK. Watkins, of the Penn- sylvania Railroad Company. Active operations have not been com- menced in this section, and a detailed account of its condition will be 8 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. deferred until the next report. The curatorships are now organized as follows: DIVISION OF ANTHROPOLOGY. - Department I.—Arts and Industries, the Assistant Director acting as curator (A. Howard Clark, assistant, two preparators), with adjunct curatorships as follows: (a) Materia Medica. H.G. Beyer, M. D., U.S. N., honorary curator; one clerk. (b) Textile Industries. Romyn Hitchcock, acting curator. (c) Fisheries. Kk. Edward Earll, curator. (a) Animal Products. R. Edward Earll, acting curator. (e) Naval Architecture. J. W. Collins, U. S. Fish Commission, hon- orary curator. (f) Foods. Romyn Hitchcock, acting curator. (g) Historical Relics. A. Howard Clark in charge. In this department, it may be stated, is administered very much of the material usually arranged by museums in their ethnological series, and the curator of Ethnology is acting as adjunct curator in the Depart- ment of Arts and Industries. (h) Steam Transportation. J. E. Watkins, honorary curator. Department II (A).—Ethnology. Otis T. Mason, curator; one pre- parator and two clerks. Department IT (B).—American Prehistoric Pottery. W.H. Holmes, Bureau of Ethnology, honorary curator; one preparator. Department I1I.—Antiquities. Charles’ Rau, curator, E. P. Upham, assistant. DIVISION OF ZOOLOGY. Department IV.—Mammals. Frederick W. True, curator; one clerk, two preparators. Department V (A).—Birds.. Robert Ridgway, curator, Leonhard Stej- neger, assistant curator; one clerk and one preparator. Department V (B).—Birds’ Eggs. Capt. Charles Bendire, U.S. A., honorary curator; one clerk. Department VI.—Reptiles and Batrachians. H.C. Yarrow, M. D., U.S. A., honorary curator. Department VII.—Fishes. Tarleton H. Bean, curator; two assist- ants detailed from the U. 8. Fish Commission. Department VI[I.—Comparative Anatomy. Frederick W. Pan cura- tor, F. A. Lucas, assistant; one preparator. Department IX. Se oMat uals, W. 4H. Dall, curator, R. E. C. Stearns, adjunct curator; one clerk. Department X.—Insects. C.V. Riley, honorary curator. Department XI.—Marine Invertebrates. Richard Rathbun, U. S. Fish Commission, curator; one assistant, and one clerk detailed from the U.S. Fish Commission. REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. 3 9 Department XIT (A).—Invertebrate Fossils, Paleozoic. C.D. Wal- cott, U. S. Geological Survey, honorary curator. . Department XII (B).—Invertebrate Fossils, Meso-Cenozoic. C. A. White, U. 8S. Geological Survey, honorary curator, J. B. Marcou, U.S. Geological Survey, honorary assistant; one clerk. DIVISION OF BOTANY. Department XITI.—Fossil and Recent Plants. Lester F. Ward, U.S. Geological Survey, honorary curator; one clerk, one preparator. DIVISION OF GEOLOGY. Department XI V.—Mineralogy. . F. W. Clarke, U.S. Geological Sur- vey, honorary curator, W. 8S. Yeates, assistant. Department X V.—Lithology and Physical Geology. George P. Mer- rill, acting curator; one preparator. Department X VI.—Metallurgy and Economic Geology. Tred. P. Dewey, curator. Some additions and changes in this Ppabiionian are contemplated.* These twenty-seven departments and sections are administered by twenty-four curators and acting curators, of which number at present only nine receive salaries from the Museum appropriation. Of the re- maining fifteen, five are connected with the Geological Survey; one the Bureau of Ethnology ; two with the Fish Commission; two with the Army; one with the Navy, and one with the Agricultural Department. 6. THE ADMINISTRATIVE STAFF. The only change made in the classification of this branch of the Museum work is the addition. of a department of labels under the charge of Mr. A. Howard Clark. The administrative departments are at present organized as fol- lows: Department A (Direction).—This department is under the immediate charge of the Assistant Director, and embraces the general supervision of the routine work of the other departments, in addition to the per- formance of his special duties as the executive officer of the Museum, such as the care of the installation of specimens, the construction of cases, the purchase of supplies, the assignment of work and apartments, leaves of absence, correspondence, Xc. Mr. k. I. Geare, executive clerk, has rendered most efficient service in this department, both in the management of the correspondence of the Museum and in the work of preparing the Museum report. * The departments of Exploration and Field Work, Chemistry, Experimental Physi- ology, and Vivaria are still unorganized, although Mr. John A. Ryder, embryologist of the U. S. Fish Commissicn, is frequently referred to in the case of accessions whose special features are related to embryology and physiology. These accessions are alluded to in index B to Part IV, under Department XVII. 10 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. Department B (Registry and Storage).—This department is under the supervision of Mr. 8. C. Brown, whose duties pertain to the reception, unpacking and distribution of accessions and other packages, the ship- ment of boxes, the storage of accessions not immediately required, and the custody of department catalogue books. Department C (Archives).—Mr. 8. C. Brown has charge of papers re- lating to accessions to the Museum, applications for specimens, and the distribution of Museum material. Department D (Library).—Mr. F. W. True, librarian, Mr. H. W. Spof- fford, assistant. Department EH (Publications).—The various publications of the Museum have been, as hitherto, under the editorial supervision of Dr. Tarleton H. Bean. The publication of the special report upon the Fisheries of the.United States, in quarto, which, in addition to its descriptive, historical, and statistical contents, will in reality constitute a monograph of the Amer- ican portion of the fisheries collection in the Museum, has been in pro- cess of publication under the supervision of the Assistant Director and Mr. A. H. Clark, who are rendering this service to the Fish Commission as volunteers. Department F (Labels).—Mr. A. Howard Clark in charge. His du- ties consist in the arrangement of material for labels, in receiving the printed labelsfrom the printer, and in arranging a duplicate set for ref- erence, Department G (Duplicates and Exchanges)—Mr. 8S. C. Brown in charge. Department H (Property and Supplies)—Mr. C. W. Schuermann in charge. Department I (Accounts).—Mr. W. V. Cox in charge. All disburse- ments are made under the direction of the chief clerk of the Smjth- sonian Institution. Estimates for supplies and the general care of con- tracts and orders are included in the work of this department. Department K (Buildings and Labor).—Mr. Henry Horan, superintend- ent of buildings, incharge. This department is thus subdivided: (1) police and inspection, (2) mechanics and labor, (3) construction and re- pairs, (4) cleaning and public comfort, (5) heating and lighting. Department L (Electric Service).—In this department are embraced the eare of the instruments used in connection with the telephone service, time service, burglar-alarm service, and watch-clock service. Department M (Preparation).—The subdivisions in this department have undergone no material change since last year. Statements show- ing the amount and nature of the work performed in the various sec- tions will be found in the statement of the work of the Museum prep- arators. REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. 11 C.—THE CONDITION OF THE COLLECTIONS. 7. INCREASE IN THE COLLECTIONS. In the report for 1884 the number of specimens in the several depart- ments of the Museum was estimated at a little less than one and a half millions. This provisional census of the collections has not. been re- vised for the present report, but it is safe to assume that, from ail sources, including the increase from the New Orleans Bxposition, the total has been increased by at least ten thousand. 8. ASSIGNMENT OF SPACE. Early*in the year, the north-east court was cleared of packing-boxes, - &¢c., for the exhibition of specimens belonging to the Department of Ethnology. The north side of the west hall was assigned to the exhibit of modern pottery and terra-cotta. It having been found that the modelers were not furnished with working space adequate to their needs, rooms were constructed and fitted up for their use in April. For the speedy prosecution of the work of preparing the collection of build- ing-stones for the American Museum of Natural History, a temporary wooden building was put up west of the poisoning-shed for the use of the stone-cutters. In June the northwest gallery of the Smithsonian building was fitted with casing and shelving for the collections of ma- rine invertebrates, which were transferred thither from the west hall. The laboratory and offices of the curator of Metallurgy were early in the year moved from the first floor of the south-west pavilion to the sec- ond floor, and the offices of the curator of Mammals have been trans- ferred from the south tower to the first floor of the south-west pavilion. A portion of the west hall has been devoted to the textile exhibit. One- half of the south-west court has been assigned to the Mineral Depart- ment, and cases for the reception of the specimens arranged. Owing to the crowded condition of the exhibition halls in the Museum building, it is impossible to assign exhibition space for the collections of birds, birds’ eggs, reptiles, fishes, mollusks, or marine invertebrates. The collections of birds and fishes are at present inadequately provided for in the Smithsonian building. There is no suitable space for the exhibits, which are being collected by the curator of Steam Transpor- tation, and the collections of animal products and foods are very insuf- ficiently housed. It is to be earnestly hoped that Congress will give serious consideration to the pressing necessity for more room, and make provision for the erection of another Museum building. 12 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. D.—REVIEW OF THE ADMINISTRATIVE WORK OF THE YEAR. 9. ACCESSIONS TO THE MUSEUM. Accessions to the Museum are acquired by gift, by exchanges with home or foreign institutions, by the deposit of the collections of various surveys and Government departments, from special expeditions, or as a result of the explorations carried on, in whole or in part, by the Smith- sonian Institution, U. 8. Fish Commission, and National Museum. The total number of packages recorded by the registrar as received during the period covered by this report was 10,591. Of this number, 3,884 contained specimens for the National Museum, forming,658 ac- cessions (Nos. 15551-16208), an accession frequently including the con- tents of many boxes or packages. The remainder were intended for the Smithsonian Institution and the U. 8. Fish Commission, or for officers connected therewith. The increase in the number of incoming packages may be illustrated by the statement that during the entire year 1884 the number received was 5,507, only a little more than half the number (10,591) received during the first six months of 1885. The above fig- ures also show a proportional increase in the number of accessions, there being 658 received during the first half of 1885 against 1,084 for the entire year 1884. An annotated list of the accessions will be found in Part IV of this report. Some of the most important are discussed at greater length in the curators’ reports, in Part II. There is a great increase in the number of ores, minerals, &c,, sent for analysis. The curators are always willing to furnish careful identi- fications of specimens sent, but cannot, of course, undertake detailed analyses unless the Museum should be ordered by Congress to make special provisions for work of this character. Upon receipt of an accession the registrar writes upon an accession card the name’and address of the sender, together with the nature of the specimen or specimens forming the accession. This card is sub- . mitted to the management for assignment to one of the scientific de- partments. When assigned, the accession is transferred to the labora- tory of the department, together with the card and all papers bearing upon it. If an accession contains objects of more than one kind, the collections are sent to the assorting-room, where they are separated before leaving the hands of the registrar. As soon as the curator has examined the accession he indorses a brief statement as to its charac- ter and value upon the card, returning this, with the papers, to the registrar. These are transmitted to the office of the executive clerk, whose duty it is to attend to the necessary correspondence. Finally the papers are returned to the registrar to be filed. : REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. 13 _ 10. PROGRESS IN CLASSIFICATION AND ARRANGEMENT. (a) Laboratory work and catalogue entries. On pages 27 and 28 of the Report of the Museum for 1884 is a detailed list of the storage-cases and other furniture in use in the several lab- oratories at the end of that year. There have been no material changes or additions during the past six months. The laboratory cases are en- tirely distinct from those used for the display of the specimens in the exhibition series, and are of course not seen by the public; but it is safe to say that the accommodations provided in this respect are in most cases ample for the requirements. Every available means is being adopted toward supplying any deficiencies. The following table shows the number of entries* made in the cata- logues of the various departments and sections during the first half of. 1885: No. of | Last Total depart- Name of department. fast ny | entry in number of ment. ; ; | June, 1885.| entries. I ....| Arts and I»dustries: ) pO OS AS eee ee 2 es ee re A | 53,669 | ~ 53,716 47 TEIEND SHRUB UTIONS 5. ooo Js ~ ooe ce oem ete oe aS SF ia 7, 440 583 iri tay 6s egies eee ee ee ee ae Cones 480 547 67 a BL ea es ee | joa | aoe | 141 Lol LECT 2 ee See ee arenes Sere a ee 74, 215 76, 328 2,113 Ii b...| American Prehistoric Pottery ....-..........--..----- 107, 505 114, 000 6, 495 ee VOR 38 ew) Sood cacao talsa- eae d= wus oe | 97,685 | 98,110 425 i NPMNNTINES oe fae ee Se ee i So Po Be ee 14,714 | 15,075 361 aes eer tuor es 5 12 3. ope, = Beeb ge eee ct Sere oe 101, 233 104,913 | 3, 680 er See, PORE MEME ISO. oon oo nae onan aces enn e as mcenam 22,148 22, 350 202 A ES SPE EO ara ES en ah eee eee 14, 066 14,148 | 82 (be ence) LISSLDLD Tee sles BS eile sip gi aR RI a REI 2 Se at ee RS 36, 934 37, 231 297 22...) Coamparatieve Onteolery .--..-. 22-59 tals sei5 2 3.25 2. 21,622 | 21,972 | 350 0 oo. DU SUN ST a oe Bee Se ea ee = ee ee eee eee ee Neigh sae 5, 457 ce ease) LELS UT Tipe Uae ek SOE eo er See eee eee 128i. J 138 | 17 XI ....| Marine Invertebrates: ) AH PON AE 31 Crustaceans ---.--.-------+--2--2-2-2+220- 2222222: ; 8.918 | 10,127 1,21, 880. | 960 ores Sit tre eine eae | ; 1052 | 1, 1m | $2 ne aNee DT VORRR Sn oon =< weanne west 298 5L5 21,7 ' 8,698 9,725 | 1,027 Radiates.-...-------.--- +--+ 22-20 eeeesee ee ence ee | ; 10,000 | 11,020 1,030 1, 760 2, 600 240 Sponges and Protozoans ......-....-.------------- h. 000 | L640 610 I cet el te Vee ee 4,531 XII a...| Invertebrate Fossils (Patequoia) t. e k 14,274 |. 14 849 575 XII b...| Invertebrate Fossils (Meso-Cenozoic)...........-..--- 13, 389 13, 482 93 XU a TE pat ied MENT Sh ae ee Ue eee eee ee ee 2,018 2, 055 o7 XIII b LEST iS igi ee ie tt De ed Se Se 23 23 2 "Ga Ses Minerals - AS DRS ale RS Tp eS ee eae 45, 217 45, 843 626 XV .-...| Lithology and Physical Geology...............-.----- 36, 986 37, 471 485 59, 281 59, 290 9 XVI ....| Metallurgy and Economic Geology ................--. 44, 253 44,254 1 55, 843 55, 942 $9 oS RS akin Seta nee 7am ee ee a Se esata ae = 26, 796 (6) Development of the exhibition and study series. The comparatively-empty appearance of some of the exhibition halls during the past six months is accounted for by the fact that collections aggregating about 140,000 pounds in weight were taken from the halls *An entry in many instances includes hundreds of specimens. 14 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. and sent to the New Orleans Exposition, in addition to about 37,000 pounds previously sent to Cincinnati and Louisville. It is no less cer- tain, however, that by the close of the year the exhibition series will be much more attractive than it has ever been. Especial attention will be paid to the development (i) of the section of historical relics in the De- partment of Arts and Industries; (ii) of the basketry exhibit in connec- tion with the Department of Ethnology; (iii) of the osteological ex- hibit, closely affiliated with the Department of Mammals; and (iv) of the display of textiles. Before the end of the year the celebrated collection of Mexican casts belonging to Seflor Eufemio Abadiano will be open to the public, in the south east range. This collection has been temporarily deposited in the National Museum. A list of the casts is given in Part IV, under Acc. 16185. (c) Construction of cases. In the report for 1884* a full account was given of the number and styles of cases made and delivered in the Museum during the year. The main features of the plan of installation were discussed, and it was intended to present in this report a complete description, with illustra- tions, of the various methods of installation which have been adopted. Tregvret to say that the special work in connection with the preparation of the exhibit for the New Orleans Exposition has rendered it necessary to defer the completion of this matter until the next report (July 1, 1885 —July 1,1886). Nocases were received during the first six months of 1885, nor were any new styles of construction adopted, although sev- eral plans have been under consideration. (d) Labels and printing. During the six months ending June 30, 1885, very material progress was made in the preparation and printing of descriptive labels for the exhibition series and for the reserve and duplicate collections. Early in the year copy for about 3,000 forms of labels was sent to the Public: Printer through the Interior Department. Most of them were for the Materia Medica and Metallurgical Departments of the Museum. There are still great numbers of unlabeled objects in most of the departments; for many of them, however, labels have been written and are ready for printing. The Museum printing-press has been in use constantly during the year, in charge of one of the clerks, who has been engaged in printing miscellaneous circulars and blanks required for immediate use, which could not be sent out without delay and consequent detriment to the service, as well as certain special and temporary labels. * Pages 25-28. REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. 15 11. PROGRESS OF GENERAL AND INCIDENTAL WORK. (a) Library. The following sketch of current operations has been furnished by Mr. F. W. True, librarian. At no time in its history has the demand for books been so general or so great. The accessions also show a decided increase over those of last year. These were derived by (1) gift, (2) exchange, (3) purchase, the ratio being in the order given. _ Table showing number of accessions from January to June, 1885. -—————$ SR Months. Museum. Pails Total. MBM AEY 8 Sales ose tee sue epiass see chs cep ofademicfemelet ots esi elaisamiecige~:s 46 163 209 “Shai } «hy defatted ah AE A IG i A eh ea 240 133 373 April a. ; “MEER SOME GABE ne NDE a ay mene male 65 86 151 ST ee ee eet toca te tte hee dealncachctasmbjed gabe waeaers Shand 103 156 259 8, tee E Say ADM rapt aii fh Matalin a nr BPR Aas 454 538 992 The accessions of public documents, except those pertaining to nat- ural science, and of regular periodicals, are not included in this table. Forty-one of the works were obtained by purchase. Jn June, sixty- eight volumes belonging to the U. S. Fish Commission were received on deposit, through Professor Baird. The principal contributors were the following: Contributors. Volumes. | Pamphlets.| Charts, &c. MESeMES OEP ESAINC oe od ness malta doer eee swans ce cine paca sePenukiv cima se 38 82 3 ee Mi ROC OMe TT? Piicy scan REDE oA po te Wir Gd eco clc’ suet a tedan Ped wae beospt ee a eee ee SPEED ESS UN ee eee area nc ee cafes GaiMiajale's Ga cial oe ainyetn\via wrelsiens a's 3 By |) aval Semin Pe AP OOPIEA LSAT V OY - oni no cnc ws,c si os s'cinn eee dee diye eye kM means 11 4 1 Second Geological Survey, Pennsylvania ........---..---....----- Baie ep arae ates LL intemor Departments ::s. 2... .c¢f52-itjn-\sag Sis | eeidaSse eyo Akt lees Sic 1 3 | 16 Geological and Natural History Survey, Canada.........--......- | 2 1 | Maps, &c. The periodical list of the library comprises many of the standard scientitic, and technical journals of the world. The periodical register shows that 1,604 numbers and parts of serials were received. Table showing number of books isswed and returned during each month. Months. ; Drawn. | Returned. i PALE ES AA) EVES Si eles By Sane Sn eter ERS ERT SR eS OR ee - 411 142 oe ad pts Oe Aa Sahl sete ale rele Ma i tte, dd lial | 513 528 weiss erent al laren leaden ARNE ee a 413 261 SRCEDL nee tte eRe ENE Sm seer a ene le Lia Sela See eee al ok ait 169 196 RARE RE IA EARS CAEP Dane NOI IWIN FAN) Gb col TR Ag abe Soa eho SP RO) OP tage ; 16 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. The number of persons entitled to the privileges of the library is eighty. The card-catalogue by authors has been materially augmented dur- ing this period. The following will show the number of books and pamphlets catalogued during each month: Months. Books. | Pamphlets.| Total. a ial te Deane pew ose nant eh Samad ame ee vapee & haem me wellee # ehele alot ale 90 137 227 EDEMaEy 133 226 399 March : sia meena oak Vita tlie ahs hein elie alc ts te daed alls ~ i aiahetin iat aoa April | May ; AOR OAT Neen. sc 0 ei enent We eee 58 129 187 TINO Ri ie Set oe cee eee ees os ae er eoe cai So ce AE 36 298 334 PtP AO cd eee a ee al 317 790 1, 147 Probably the most important feature in the operations of the library during this period has been the transfer of the Smithsonian accounts with the Library of Congress to the Museum library. This change ne- cessitates a different system. of record from that previously used in withdrawing books from the Congressional Library, and the call-cards adopted were used indiscriminately for both libraries. It has been found necessary to carefully examine the entire account with the Library of Congress since 1877, a large number of books having been detained by borrowers for many years; and the work of comparing the records of the sectional libraries will occupy several months. About one hundred books of a more or less popular nature, such as works of travel, narratives of scientific expeditions, &c., have been set apart for the use of messengers, clerks, and others debarred by the reg- ulations from drawing books from the library proper. These books are in constant demand, and if popular works of travel and biography could occasionally be added to the library, its utility would be greatly increased. The sectional libraries are in good condition. They are sixteen in number, and contain the larger part of the most important monographic and specific works belonging to the library. The system of their admin- istration, described in a previous report, has proved ‘very satisfactory. In March Mr. H. W. Spofford was appointed assistant librarian. Recommendations. Since the usefulness of the library is each year increasing, and since it is especially deficient in the latest editions of reference books, which are continually called for, it is suggested that this branch of the library should first receive attention. It is evident that if the growing im- portance of the library is to be maintained, a small fund should soon be provided for the purchase of works absolutely essential. The librarian calls attention to the crowded state of the library. On the first floor, where the beneficiaries of the library consult the books. \ . REPORT OF ASSISTANT DIRECTOR. ia and periodicals, space is very much restricted, owing to the fact that there are a number of large desks, tables, and stands, which are of course necessary adjuncts to a library, but are greatly in the way in so smallaroom. The shelves of the first floor and of the gallery are now quite full. The periodical department, on the upper floor, is particu- larly in need of more commodious quarters. The larger periodicals and newspapers are packed away in inconvenient places, and some are quite inaccessible. The overcrowded condition of this department is increased by the cases and material of the Department of Labels stored in the gallery of the library room. It is suggested that the present upper story of the library room could be extended toward the north-west and west-north ranges. This change could be made at comparatively small cost, and would not mar the architectural effect of the interior of the Museum. Something might be gained by building galleries on the west wall of the west-north range and the north side of the north-west range, at the level of the floor of the second story of the library. (b) Distribution of duplicates and exchanges. The following table represents the character and number of boxes and packages of specimens distributed to museums and colleges and in exchange with correspondents during the half year: Boxes and packages. Mammal skins and skeletons ..--.. Peete eee Pee SEE crn irae ac! t ndwe nel cueigs ks ~ aiees + tha Lehn SSCL. ek bles 2 DC RER DOR, (3T- GUS) oo 8 inc os my ene eepidm sede baw Siw eyes e's Lae abe lca ale 16 Marine invertebrates, miscellaneous packages...--. ---..----. ..---- ------ eens 13 tan ain oes cites aa ned osees means ccea sn de Se ote ie Aki iron tetas Rates on a 2 ere eee eatin een a eae n oe new aoe sass eae = eewass ome ees oto aa ohn m 6 RREMOR SS fea SLs ses wk catie is feel b ewe Det ecO date Dlb OL et eset eas see leks 34 Me nee ies ee dn waa dae seas sobs anes oescde odae wtne wooeddees Jas aeUl. 2 EER a chinese aa Galea aa sawiccw Sa duaiacssacnen eawect BLY webcs salcoue woe’ 5 Casts (plaster)....-..... YP ey a MP eg oa al i ae ek i oe 2 ER e cert. atin aii alors at se A ned ae sete OY. Dowel ele st 4 PMMMIon ee cece ao ioe wpe ceed Gow dl Sade he walk OA fs GRE as Shs Beet ik) oe DA ea 6 Mere e ener shoe tioes oar. 6 ee oan oe a toons tO Se wee eee Poly A! t Mc ieend pose ns skames oe <2 « ed eee TN Eaters : 3 1 Re ee Eee Sees ee ee eee ae ates Ye tic cab oe seu etace cee 152 The total number of packages sent out was 1,474, 152 of which (in- cluding more than 15,000 specimens of all kinds) were, as shown in the preceding table, in the form of gift or exchange with institutions or in- dividuals. 7 During the six months there have been recorded twenty-five applica- tions for specimens, many of which have been attended to. H. Mis..15, pt. 2 2 ° 18 REPORT ON NATIONAL MUSEUM, 1885. Numerous requests have been received for photographs and working drawings of Museum cases. So frequent are these requests becoming: that with the beginning of the new fiscal year a detailed record of such matters will be kept for publication. In the report of the curator of the Department of Marine Inverte- brates may be found a list of the recipients of sets of marine inverte- brates expressly prepared for distribution. A loan of several cases was made to Capt. R. H. Pratt, of the Indian Training School at Carlisle, Pa., for the exhibition of his collection at New Orleans. After their return from the exposition, these cases were finally permanently transferred to Captain Pratt, in exchange for speci- mens of Indian costumes. (c) Publications. The seventh volume of the “ Proceedings” was finished in February, and of the eighth volume, the printing of which was begun in March, 221 pages were printed prior to the 1st of July. : vageesaveees Meneses pote n/c Kne eee Camis Wr miseries oo. ccs. wk oe aw nw ce be alwan cee es cent meee ee ee eee ee eee ee Heageatmmamminiea..o 2: oo ei.) Ee OO, ea Se 8 AGlons OF OATATOAIS: . <)2ied jock oi wag BA RIEE A de Bh ate kA oh eee ek 8 The following is a list of mammals, etc., in flesh secured for the tax- idermic department during first half of 1885. 14750, Cynocephalus babouin, Baboon. 14952. Cervus axis, Axis Deer. 14956. Cynocephalus anubis, Olive Bab- | 14999. Cervus dama, Fallow Deer. oon. 15054. Cervus dama (young). 14763. Semnopithecus siamensis. 14938. Memimna indica, Musk Deer. 14984. Felis tigris, Tiger (cub). 14997. Kobus ellipsiprimnus, Waterbuck. 14984. Felis tigris, Tiger (cub). 14995. Myopotamus coypu, Coypu Rat. 14984. Felis tigris, Tiger (cub). 21765. Cholepus Hoffmanii, Sloth. ' 14956. Damalis pygarga, Bonte-bok. | 14772. Macropus rufus, Red Kangaroo. 14955. Gazella dorcas, Dorcas Gazelle. Struthio camelus, Ostrich. The following is a list of objects donated to the National Museum for the exhibit of the Society of American Taxidermists, and placed in charge of W. T. Hornaday, curator of the collection of the Society of American Taxidermists : "fey Name of donor. ejest. SEO E oo is cisco ainercnet Sake Oe Setter dogand quails, ‘‘Coming to the Point.” (Silvermedal.) W.T BY SE TICGIS oa 2 5 sin re ois aedan emer ka RON gee of hawks, ‘‘An Interrupted Dinner.” (Diploma of onor.) BTA INCAS was oeceee ss eacee See meris er Group of turtles. (Bronze medal.) Ucge 2 re a eee er Par Group of herons. SVU COSbOr sins avs ceccitne swe ee cee Wounded heron. (Bronze medal.) SEANV VE TAIN sc uo

bo ts Sea MES eas che 15956 a ON ete se en aa sina! siete 6 aimieiwe wen aie wns wae ana Sa ose cl see sol) au s 15959 NR RS he iain sew wis ~ aa sinie raise sowie ds dwen ena en's met edes t 15939, 16165 eT i ara ees he aS) km Gaim Siclmia Setiea aie en sine mand. cnewase vane .- 15857 Pr eee Ine SYNE COUDLY a0 -< oc en cane voc say an ncee eens ones ical 15846 Mey Vy O86... <-,..-+,- ) ene 15565, 15585, 15718, 15777, 15786, 15893, 15895, 15911 Pe ef oo ia aa a's bao shiek Lo Ges, 4 De 15707 es. sno ed wr ae na We ee eae weet e eae meals sce’ bwin ocean OSGMUSIE 15939 ao ica df os When gd Va eal ne Wa cee Same Daweh ni bic SITs Ue tees 16094 er 8S oll mala) Cs i ates Ae a rage « cpa ok BE 15959, 16084 NE a a Ne ow ew tng + min necmimiele ys 15553, 15585, 15852, 16058, 16171 INNIS SNS a a Sara widin, ain nna w. dcinaaictann amma gen aee ak sumeiates «3 teil e 16116 ee eittas ainsi. Vso up waren eae med oie te . tetas Gard. bosuete 15581 RE PONY ey TRIO Es. cnn wisn aan daucan can soos enee eee) JeeweloeoG 15058 San Pueblo Plantation, mouth of Saint John’s River...-..-....---. 2.2... 15913 VE re cala ning ncn a.m aa.s ewe owas Heda ea kaaw tse a vances Het OeR AL OBon Me Sere ne nie ca) W'e a a a! on nine a Sods ang ad Sea e ain act eee ee ELSE - 15857 ARE OUTHY! |. 578 .). - 9» wan iwininn,aaeinenneiatsiniaga sien a fete eres 16165 ein Saas aig cians ses cen cans Sa yee cine Sail alate a = aint ERD. as 15841 Prem ane Mie oOtald MING... v2.0 .000nc6 co4aigeasnadowawana Seed ~peswee 15842 ERECT We ee eo ean, oinig.c =< 5 qasin eaicaie gaa sale sielaitaignsian isl wa « etiehes 15973 PE OO SNE is shee) geen cine sid aig noo oman, 9 an a,s annie mamiainieeee sua ase eee 15829 I Ee eid ce nlc ie meno 15684, 15743, 15750, 15756, 15776, 15823, 15966, 16112 Ee ee al Cua cg Ep'sine aun se ensd ane dine wee SES nen Sen vane ew aeite 15595 RNR OMEN eg le ea an nk as aan sae UMS ine alin wae as's onan Se 15966 Ny le aa ilo in oie nin oi smi ga nee aeeae as ce wae ess, case 5 eee 16137 ee gS ack ning bonne ne ea nem aenaadalnan 15607 BIODIG. DAY cise seenis. ¢ toe be do oo nee aa ee ere aN as ALR eee 16109 Veen OOrTleaNG 2 50/55 uae s se bs os 2s eee Rca SOR bo ooo 7 2 Pee iS ees hia ohw wratya eh GAPE NG oh re ca 15719, 15902, 15928, 16181 PAtconeld Sood bs ole eho eee ee eee Ck be Pappa pire 2. ols.) J aide c th ee CE eee meee ete lo SS ee 15828 ATI ia alee hi wie in re te we la Gla Mea ao afta er = " LAO oe Wi iOte oo soph oS ee Dae 2s ss sae ee ees Oa ks SS CP HGRUGE RL WER oa aie cin, o's. o oo ete ea rare Bear ae ear ai i 15762 PPO CI OLY. aici: siete ah ain cies Sicha ae ct aD Bia teeta poner = on! Fa Se PIV Dende MEPAGE gL a a sae Salge we dice cee eee een eiee wae dad daws coer -. 15943 Ichester, Howard County :.22-. <2... 222s cise doce 2 15702, 16124, IGT Ge Melwood Plantation, Upper Marlborough...........-.......2.2-..--.---., 16129 Monsgemery County 2... sins nies ot od Gleaner mee ae eoee Jk SEL 4 SIE 15856 Pope's Creek... nie o0v0 Tks BOD. . SSRI TS ee CULES. 3 JS BOR DLOOMS 6 LS ack WSN bee ADO eo eee coe LN ee drei ache foc, POO 16080 ppringheld Vari oo. Jaye dd oe ds ite 5s ade a el Sea st ares SE 15580 Peaeoae hUeebtS J. wos cucek ieee an ews Wale eniows 15567, 15843, 15928, 15933, 16083, 16190 Bast Orleane uP 4clswee 6h 5 Siie o bd rs faa Sele dhe A Se oe ahh noe! cod a oe BA 15737 Epewich | Bay a3 stawsew lhe ted odd datdd se tte PeOe ead oe d's. SL CRA eee PLVGON. js ciscVadaeilenss seas sousews sty samen undamememeecee «22°. TORY 15891 Plymouth ...-. Sate hatch al Arn wnat in th rial is CR aa ena ar. c ad it SIRE 15826 Provincetowh. “Harbor isk io eaek sae ek BPC eee Chee we oe ie te ee ee BOWO coco dese sdsesces scat sadcddeddd Shar dat aee Weep lee Maia rn etes doce eae 15568 BUOR LEY o sin! ciate awit Os ht ails dial ae bare oes eS ore aakitale viele ll bla, oly arial 15969 MALCMIGOD |. oo. SPs ro lt PAS nareriacaes guememintaiten aman ada cells U.S. oe MRE WR ID ods ws Rasa ev is enh edd De hearers pt Os On, ZSERIES NOPD VANS? 65 65: St crt nbd re Ger atau ese eer Oe rare FOL ek Sg 15997 Dntonapon County 1.5405 fs if awe eel eee a eeee sods soe 39 DE PP NCROLR go aib Rode ted atrdadadahddd de aces tee eee eas eek O Bae 15596, 16155 Mississippi Hayne’s Blafi, Yazoo River... 52/19 sassleor Saas ewe alae lt GES a MAiiatrashin, | Hnwee ys Sh a ae oe on acca 15979 PG HOUE A iste el Keke cue pes Wie be Sek Ri eee eee 15629, 15650, 15847, 16015 Henry -Conaty..c2 23 ses sad Sods ads oso Lies eee eee eee nee oe was pos SORES 15649 OME WyOUES 61s abs ode Bo SSS SL Se een oe EDIE SL GE .. 15740 REN ML Nena oe aire Shan acchinselar ph id ance phn acne lh ooh MOEN es enc tO 15729, 15783, 16068 Bannock Miuing: District o220:4 32094559 5G see eree ee os UPTO GIGS 15739 PROM RRR EL Mpa kd iat Sn ae pad Dold aes ha aint eand vi tn Gare OUI RL 15685, 15805 iat lam OGnnGy 62> 2 sp Josue SIoe dese Ae aes see os. Ja 15908 clo ae | Oe gle GRE NA a Rely dyes aby the dita fu Sas al 15668, 15872, 16150 sureka.Consogdated Mines. 2. iso2.5. ee span eade we dse 1os ooo oo ROE 15569 iverianinyW Lite Pine Cowmnty, cisco ce ae eee ieee oe ea been oan 15670 anlt Monitor: Mine, Taylor s5.255504 252322208 ehh teh dy) oc ann iwtnt din AS 16022 DW DOPE Hels we Oo le keke eee CE Ree e nee se eee dle a eee 15904 DEIOHOGOMS ee ahs eo oo. Sean Coke eee eee pmo eo fan ea ee ee 15666 Moerver: County tssis.) ys soos basen 44 aga eee eee Pos a sss dt nen 16193 OW: MORICO Hades ease 63 eT oy oe Pa 15628, 15634, 15724, 15822, 15930, 15942, 15952, 16014, 16034, 16121, 16142, 16180 Port. Winwadevced meu... adele Ces Peace sete es Oe. aN eens 16187 Quelitas Ranch Springs, .Valencia County. .2iioc cisco... 6.6222. 0 DEa Seu 15912 Upper San Wranciseo River: (5 ho0 sone ged ies ee tae ee 1 oS SE eee Wiew Morke 0 2 te ioe ee a ah Ane rhe aes 15696, 15889, 15975, 16075 Be aCe si Pb ge ie alk eA Ge sn / r 15963 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. 229 New York—Continued, Accession number. Mending, Omlcans County o. 000... 03 22.02. l ole. monte eros me desta sseiains ee 15680 New Oem enitahrark Menagerie... oo. os ne woe we cel smeme bas sis 15789 Ee oak ce Wann: Vee hea sence petigse sass dielattee amepelnaoes 15704 Meee wely POMONCACKS 0. onc. cece e no gel ehelsp viewadecedesncnes 16145 aren ARIAT OS oo sine wn enone ee nnd eoccce cae negenge an yo ice Tamiammovk reek, Rensselaer County. -.22-. 2222-22 -snee ences cee cae 15726 ERE MU RUIN eel naa cae e wen nintee 15560, 15583, 15836, 15910, 15941, 15967, 16013 ERO Soh ka = oars ne oan mn aaeteleank Keeay een Mae sibame Sass -t<. 16135 UP RMMNMMIEC ES Choos Ons basis We odtactan cancers toner owshaeeh aseneae 16143 Goan cae ae ope bwes cpa hase arte cate deen aes sane vse aeteas 16039 merece reek, Clay County . 22... ic22 onde ceca aces anes'eces --4- oe eee 15839 oo nae cape mae malls wan tatmlnte cd Rie ombae)s cin uot ck esas 16135 Ie Nelo seni wee - 2 i djcu ede ulewhincbabeectdnmdiesaaca 10600, 15984, 15972, 16197 EE Pass aicina ban aU omens pace be oes oe ose one aceo esa uene te 16102 NUON LN on ae aso indi aicie wats o'a ible Meme a ae mater BANE ont kb ha were d 15655 ED a a me er ete Ce Rn ae a ee 15612 i es) oa isiarye do cue a ie Sie ue EEE katie imici be ieieo mois 16012 SS Lan oA RD ee nc ee le A PR CID A li De nae 16010 TERIOR a a n'a ain wine nim win Abie e meinen Eb ab ete peeae ced 15612 IN MRR UN I oa x nis win clpcom a melanie Mee Ree clase aia ae at Sere 15935 ed wok agge waa daeccalmeke 15712, 15713, 15872, 15926 UNS in nw nnn « gon awea nae a woent dee 15579, 15621, 15710, 15876 Ee re ee as de wade «pug cae wn ies wok umeus se umes 15561, 15995 RT ae eree es en eS ALN Ee ee ales bisataren's te 16074 I PIE REUREEN TONES ee i) fas “cldrw'c'a'n ciara meeerare oad) anita ned cle mabe 4a OE 15662 epuran idge Colliery, Schuylkill County ..--<0..-s<0.-cacessenn enn dedacs 15990 TERMINI ar. eo Cac ek wanna dais eee Cee eeu anne! ee wee dagger 16106 TNR ge oS rn ue a ie ae demiee a ow Sine 15592, 15991 ON NOEL FF ei cel aw nme! bn a Om AON ES SES Cela IMS aia aus lesh ord hs 16182 SINE NERO Rey ks ee i Le See ee ice asia aene oe 15992 I NITRO TONEY oe ies ag ced hin Ge ern oem Sued om emenMninn Ges SEES 16102 TOPE FREON ee ooo vice wre en cures Hinmettencineineremininnia sat oS Baie 15595 ICRC OMS CC aR eA Re oe BR J) Gt ae a 15784 I aOR eee as 0 ns daca ss een nnena ecne 15833, 15835, 15920, 15928, 15999, 16133 eniey Cry. 2...) eee Biot she wath ty Mf SAAR ee en eee ooh s Ch, SE 15882 Scat eee eter ni SSA e cn no ts ne eG ge eae ene oN eet. 15993, 16052 Tennessee ......... shay te ha aR 15588, 15734, 15824, 15849, 15860, 15878, 15909, 15974, ; 15983, 16013, 16023, 16102, 16178, 16182, 16202 RE eee a ee ba oda be tae ae Laake he ee ReneS 15867 IEEE ORI eA ce ae ee cel aeseenceercen 15600 ema eee ey Ore hy Pera 15563, 15594, 15605, 15899, 15900, 16038, 16076 rman TrR rm OY.CeY i a to 6 ik we bo eM Ne Ue de OM RIL ES Pa 8 15706 ST Ae th ell hi A ee eRe RLS Rey Oak hare eae ee bey aaa SF 16103 LS a Co a eae OR pc Org je Oa AeA 15728 mus iver. Jaceson County 2... ¢o52-|dtdatd see carsascss Cite race. == 15669 Det rears tel a Ol pra ees Ble eee ee Ses 15600 PUCPCMCTMRM Der Oo re! tt Ss Fae Bef 4 raed eh aes ce 15801 Utah: Menke, Juns Wounty: ... 2 nace apse nc erke pee ete ond Seca came a0 15559 ER EN SAE ES ea A ene ea emer ate ec aks Goo re ots 15670 Merion Cnig., Kane County... 000 2) sp ao cee ke ee eee 15670, 15868 ES SOUS a a a PUA Ss Una e ain ela'e cn woes 15664 NN te ies Ses a Re ty pica bee stm woes eee ems 16102 Aiexandria Goats. PLLA Oe Ox GAR ee MMIC ee Ie he ce Clea hmm 6 Cay Ame 236 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. Virginia—Continued. Accession number. Dermeley County -- cic s.cdeec cs lk bilce 2s Bem cs ee eee 0 ate ela So (raimesborough « -<. i... wee cen alees i .as PR ee i ee montgomery County i... 2st eles vs cues sesdet ioceesaeeeeeees? 6<.1 epee 16096 Patramore’s Beach Station |. . 2.55 252 2556 222% CURSE - ows ere 15850 COaaINEICO. 222 teehee ata te cbt MEER LC ERED LCS Cee See Ok 2 15816 Raphine .....- a tiseselscsiesseise fo 2o ek Cee ees 22 oe 16004 Rawiey Sprmpgs sor oco.. Sot Soe. Carre ca ak wee ate kee mee <. Ca le A 15662 Rosier’s Creek, King George County ..--- ex (si Jhuicul. nlc Washington Territory = 22222522. 2222922822 22 2502 15 5609, 15701, 15782, 16024, 16163, 161138 Besbile 2. .2tt tks peak Behe CN b ek ee Mh eeees bine ce aeReaweee bad oben mee 15989 . Tacoma pic. foi of isles bea dpsed ada ren tae Dee Ai ae. eel wrest Virginia’! :2525 tis 5.225 reas eset tewdaeeusae ofenek THU) vl ee Buffalo Fork, Little Kanawha River, Webster Gnas k a Jefferson Bens 0s in LEA a Ra ee pawedenvel hl fu. .u lo Ae Moundville, Marshall County: 2 2:21.64 2d.tecs esses ccade eeeees alee ee Oy tne Omnaien 2. 82s SEES EL Shs cee kde cdtadetes sciacatdicecansemeneenee .mee 15610, 16135 Cement Quarry, Milwamkee..i2isc2ise ce sduaticue. d.usvcnsnaceueaeeeouee 16135 Fort River <2. 2220s2 cass ice .cescs \eceaseceosbevcee ss = sco 5 ca eee Reiver Fatis 222224522222 aidcad icacad on ceased Sigebes cen... oc: eee ee WY VOI. SoS Lek lee eke chia cee eannecsaccnands tees a Se eCes Uk, ee Fors Dee, Weaeeel § 6 o3 2k s25345 6e cae dv aber a ee eewewe ls eens ao ce ste see Mount ‘Morris,’ National Park isc 2< ss4s 500d Joes S5E Woe eeotys wos se CENTRAL AMERICA. Weel RADIO AAI RT Aone bide pile bce epege dalee ape a emcees aie EE 15566, 15574 i a a ee ese ork es cree lene pee Mepeeee > get ms ere ae 15574, 15735 Department of Baja Vera Paz.....-. ... hbk ppes oee's Spee Reteetee Paes 15798 Nicaragua Chinandéga,.near the. port.of Realejo .......-.:- 0.cn0 Sees ENS ESE O-E Ee oo eee ee OEE cn esate a Use hci erm pe eis Bea in i eee ae et lee al 15640 Guadeloupe..-...-.-. shies les eeisleas oe oa ha tals cp es cs een te Attias eine | ie ae ee 15848 Cj TENE See ce a sey Bere ME rr gay Rao orne ng Pet oy See eee ery ee tee ee epee vt 15758 SEISRO DS Sho NERDS Berge ts rite hated ar ns ty lene basin Rambus be eMC, Sh / 15800 MEXICO Rieirieh 8. wuge: Wee so. soos. gases: 15606, 15686, 15759, 15858, 15875, 15879, 16107, 16187 RNs ne ies or as ee eo ee eee oe ee Ce ae 15590 ADE NINO > os oe PE a ai cn ee we ee anaes ea ee 15918 Lower California: Corman elaine ow. o.5 on Sakae aad We eae ree ee oe tes ee - 15811 Masinmaseae Bray... <<< Simin «sae a hoses te ae Le eee eee 15689 San Cristobal Bay.... ....... St se led ae eee a Ee he 15585, 15885 Santa Rosa, Comhuila. .... 2.5.4 20+005 405 bead Bee: Lee ee - 15840 SOUTH AMERICA. Soni Aimerten, 05 fesiess - = 24> LOSO0 rE. CONRCONDCION BY. oo. nan sac n een paninew <= conde so pane eon 15803 Dutch Guiana a st sce aaa ence no ab Raa san een § oe 15647 a og ad ni in wh ai gat eis aw Stew a em So aig 15760 Re San ral coe wate ce Reet ea sel ddes oi xn been ee ceee 15732, 15755 EE EE ee eee ee eee a oS ere Mens 15760 United States of Colombia: I es a ae ap LL ahha cin mas emia 15726 I i Be tied Miele he bce Mia ead © oan wa 16066 ASIA China ..... SSN aie le a te RS ts 8 Sea spit al 15557, 16188, 16208 Te Belek niet teia\ap Sarrces aco casa n= sdaasew citer o2< 5 = ase AOUGL a el IR a EES ee 15921, 15960 nd wine nl MEO, 2 TARE Ae ee ee 16208 a ae wads aus SEI REE Hae ae ew ce emee 15573 Peer, MEOy OF BOAR jo6 0: seuses dopa shee 15783, 16101 Pos Ves eek ws ok ic. eatin Okla ap ee ee Se Oe abbomhee ENCES bias 65 tiara 15895 ERR INO. Bhai So a 2 2 els Ak ated cw ah eleiai abe ciearianiueitiel mie Memes ele abe ei te 15817 American Jaamioie Of Mining TROINCOIS 66 «6.4000 nena eee abt nee dan 4 ele 16184 American Museum. ot Natural Hietory .... 0. ..-.<.<«sssaeber wereseesea ss se en RNS AOAO IE ope a 3 mn 96m yma eg i eh eae ra ae = mig cl a Te aa las oe ee ee 16186 PAGE RT SO, © TUM: ps coursing, Sb eita.'a cinco Boia Ramin eran! a oeda SITS ace eas ae eee Be 15738 PTET OOK, WW ELIPAI i oe Soe oe Kite eb s ia hi pee yal here 15972 ARS PR Wa ES Ba eka ce eae it ee tenet cad ae NE i atl 15571 Re wae. Wier 8) Ai tis Bao acletisln data acpbsdheieioee's sbmmehee cies +b aia eo area 15616 sans, AOR Fh since. geiadin~ waapenl de ep wae et Head Cea EES seas 15686, 15857, 16107 aloe 1s. Wc sect e's WeenS~ tnrineln Seiten niin deine Geet Re er aah s BCE a aie he 15827 ae : ciek. cet ha twtass tidak Maden dala sk aerial eee Gebers Ace eee 15726 Pare pemece FF eck vn cm ER ee Se ek Bie Re ee, Me, Geer Oe es os ee 15728 LE) Se ee AR: SO eT eee RMP yee ae reo] NUE Ris ONG, SAE PM aeRO ae Chacha oe TON ence 62 ae OER SOE Pe i Coat e, CASAL 2M eA Gea eed Cen oe Eee Bacto, viscta bey EL 5 aE tae PS mate NNER eR ne ae ic (2S 2 a So Bares Wire. ohio, ee oe Oe head Covi Ral eee amen 82 7) re amet, GC. Mo. locos. cae elu sod). hoe pee aaa Sloe ep oeee hy aa Barnum, Bailey & Huatchinsom. .. 2.0... 2:.45.5- .» «eis deeb ves- 0-2 =. ee ave todas ns tr. te bee, gb. buen eee Cecieis oS oon ks ae POREUOW, Molin cin o's wnt oG0 pehtes heme Mans) ca cae EAM sk ool Been er Pawoner Wom. We suk ok aes le ab Niles a pUGRE eRe Ried oo Se 15750, 15951 TAOTEN SEHOPRME cel Cio. bal nae pete pane e Deena ane te 2 2 he 15633, 15671 Pean;, Wr. Varleton He + 6.) os RO PION A eo «any ee 15791 jE Le aA ES eg AA or a PROPER Pes Eno DSR OO os Ba Eo 15652 Beckham, C. W ..... Ne apm win eis tie laine ine LR on ee 16124, 16134 Dende, Cait. ttetee. 1), 5, Ao le Se ee eee 8 ea 16035, 16110 PFOTROGIOG, CRUG ee a sini om om os Ls cchatite sath eid et Ee Siete ais io sl tk Heueh. erie, Geer MeN. Vs, U1, BaPmcics cases osc ite eek te ce eis hee eae 15845 DGMGOE, tae, Ele A A cnet eee i ee ee eee ey 16078, 16100 AGEL My AE. AD ETLOOL xg Sons cy ie ice i bg wie ee ec oteted ak Mice ar aE EU ce a 15595 FSO VOLVO, I VY eu niet Cisero cle dante nes hla secelie otits apts ice se at REEL ee 15932 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. 2B Accession number. Un Ue RE ia ne a wim kee nia pipiens nil wine a eid nnn 15605, 16103 Ie ee ee aed a le ws al no win hh ne le wii ee OD a ea ea a ae a ee des ones wan ae 15614 ee nn cae ela ns nn Sean ov eng ao SH -oe = HOO i a a el A nimi wn a’ awn cin hh Bide oe, PODS. Se EET IAD OTGG oe oon ne a ee ms ane ean eiemsnen wane dees -~ LOGE iin, am al ase mae =a5 5s abiep elaheae: weer se a dh tl oy b wine nls ot apie be tee 15773 EEE SOS SCT ey ee ae ee, ee 15597 Nee ee ee ee ada c wasn saaes ae eis sve acigs 15915, 16047 LY te CE ISSR REE a Ss Ce ee oe vey ae 16098 Boston and Colorado Smelting Company..-.-- SS OE ae Ee ee 16189 Fee eS a a pe one wwe, mn = 15567 I ee aaa Sata meas 15558 so Ue oS a eck mean pe megs tevancce 15562 ERR S82 CREE GERE PU a hae ey eae 15928 IR, PUTTS E0057 fs 5 6 ey oe ie mewn an Silos a ane 15650 eae a a an amas wa gate 3 sah tebe cing = 15649 et a a aa da alan ama ahaa a a nein n ona’ 15642, 15708 I NN 8 ea a as le oo NN EOIN oi io one enn s canescens GYR ES AD OE RR aE Ae 15762 EER ey aie NN os, ae nr IE Me 157) | ae ee eS es OAD Ne 2 Thy yee he oo ina se edn dee 15671 ES SSN ET I a at 9) ERS 16018 OTS Ri RS ete 0) {Rn ane ae 2. 15646 a ees so att a OU occ gan oo Boar -teaecne 15831 I ae os a ea de tet a 1583 RT nnn na onk coees ane apateerancintne SE rae 15874 ESS REE ES Em SN 15671, 15830, 16138, 16195 TE ee oi a ce Sa oat ale dea 15788 RS aS ee bone eee ot 16130 DEL (RR "ene rr 15889 a ae I phot ab waa MEE 0 15836 LLCS SDS MR RT tS RS SR SPIE 15979 Carter, Warren...... PRU ys se ea a i al a 16105 i on cnt og Midcap iw am vaionye 16046 TTT Ce eo balan wanes 4 16206 NIE ORR 8 eS bc. ec oe can bdo ee ae eee nen nae eS aa 15975 @hester,; Capt. H.C.............- Sil (al) git ht Sa memnE Ria eS) eMu Gaeta at 15984 I RN a en ving oP OO, wee SESE SAY IT RR A OS, CIRCE PC a 15799, 16200 eee Sd I RL ah oats ats oie = 15698 NN ik I eo cd eg yn 16076 i ee Sd cae eg oe EMRE a USS RE A RRP ICT SENT AAR Sanne nae smmneg t=) 2S Sl RTA PRR 2S ju) a OU 2 TG se en acine cana ee aca en eS ESE MERI RREE 2.50) Pep |< Y ES ME St NTS ROS SONOS eh) ee 15841 EE os fee I MS aE aa PEN SIN OS Ae aaa 15743, 15756, 15818, 15877 SE RR TO Nh eee ee eer are 15962 Et aa ened 15653 EE OEE PORE GL ner 15911 Conklin, W. A.-....-- 2... 22-- .- 22-2 »-+-~-15632, 15789, 15834, 15897, 15916, 15944, 16170 236 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. Accession number. Copper Queen Mining Company ou... 25 oe tices ena eaewy biked b cee le eee 15603 Corcoran ‘Gallery of Arty... i.e ee wkw's Wee nbs) ebeem we ee kere tees tens Eee 15754 OEY, HOSTS Ss eibis Win Se wee B'S ES Gb g bee EE Reid eal ee a eee eererg a 15921 LOI ED IN oa i'n nce en Were tw le ee 2 ikl he ow ee RE ee cc 16115 CON POO Wis a. cas sewer cucle vals ve weuine'e oyna e y's bas eee ech)y twas ae Rete 15898 IME EBS OO ouie's See Week web S's SUS ee DON EES SRO Lune UE EERO o 0 scab e eae 16122 awa, Dr Franks 010... avec etalon vekb Sbnbhhvn Cn s Seber RES + tt ON hee eee 15803 Creo), Herbert Bios .ie sv sabels oegee ube ee aaw Bacidws seater tendalls CERN tod ae 16199 Cremhton, James Met: 5.020 b veewe une ch wwe sowa sawete eee ebes oo diaet ot eRe 15842 Wrissey, awit sod swacd seacbsdbs ied dabked tazaed eeaeewereeerens a cise dadnwer 15852 CrOsDy, WeO accede Coke ett Vesee eet eh eek seew eae ee eee eyo fcare 16118 LS Se CES ae oe AoGh sche Sh. Ue ee Gh Pek ee biew cea a eee eee tae oe San J uiee 15794 Sees ME oo oS Staal eee own late ee ae ee i pte » wwiiea ee eRe ebay ss dete 15864 Citemings; WP acces costes. Sues Lie kw eens we Oe ean eee ener Ea Aa baeEe 15764 iPirtain, 3.8.3. scics acs noun obese ebb aS uatiees 6b eee ee tee ve oe PLETE 15569 alt, Reovw,.6. Eis Av cut rcs oes en Se wk ed Ris A ee eeees ae ee 15573 Dail, Dr. W.H ....-.-- 222... 2-02 -20- ---- 15989, 15955, 15956, 15958, 16022, 16027, 16094 Dane, Agnold Gooey nc ka et weed Sue VSS S a ek oe wack eee epee bee e asa eeet 15568 PGI IN EE Loon ie winlhn e's Saw ode w'c"ee aes e Selale Geis CE ee PEEP ran case Sey 15904 Davie, Bates CO. Wy oe ul owe eaee eee ee Ue nn Bea 2 15953 ON tgs Ng Siti ed 8 Datleaia Zoey iii 7s erat Spe DLS peed she 528 bed ees BOTS Thy 15990 PSV 18” VV Lan see ee sa a et 16090 Dawson: Jo NM ooo oe ee ee eee ea let bec bs 2 AES 15654 Pag, BB a. a teeta eee ee OSE ese oe Ra aera es 2 16205 Detour, Dr Fran oo. on bob bie ee wee coe ree ee ete Ak 15643 Dotarat, Goorte so. ore ides Soe ie lee oes ear cea eR 15701 Pretiem ane, FOB onc. oo. Slew e ekdne vow Uva cee bone EUW et O'etea EUs ae 15586 Denechaud, He Pos. scot ec ee Deere oh ce eee? TRS 16069 Dennison Manufacturing Company’ so: 25sec se eae es es 15971 DIO WEY FE as cece ca towers lees wena cee ee CL ay Eee eS RL oe eee 15607 Der, Bo rove wopeeencccod taecee dae roe eens 2 ss SR 15977 Dopp, Mr, oooeoe coool e ls fh ae oe kaa as FS eee 16054 Paatee, Walia 9G, O02 vot ks OSes aoe ee oe eee sea ewes 15996 depire, Alived, . 2 ooo eo oo SSR PA a tee eee steer 15675 POM IOSON, Lt. dD oes Seto a ol we Cake eke ee Oe SE ae eee EN , 15920 Honetason,” Thomas tooo ce. steer oe Lead Fock oe Ree LE 16208 LS eR eee Mn me Miya Bae Roe eee el eee eS 16178 Doron, PS ee ee oe he et bee RU ek 16114 Rpoteetieg AL Bs ok otk rocco bea er oe Re ee) BI Se 16068 Doneiaas Ss Peo. cae Goce bs Pee ee ee 16177 Tyipatig A Vere 8S SOR AO en re oe ae 15606 Le, SAOERCE Dns) eee aS ee ee eA St PRS ioe 15679 Dyer, WT: Phistleton 220.602 22 oe set oss BR es ee oe eee 16188 Parad, Tsade Ps os ee Oa ES ae ge) BOL Dee a ee 16086 Edwards, Vinal Nooo. cs eo eF Se a see ce sr Ree 15933 PROTIOOS, Gide was bens cls ook ee Cat eee ase ess ES 15865 Hillington, orate Mie see oad Se Se Se RR ee ete sees ceces aD 15973 PME LOU, TO ot Coa ewelno con SOS RO De Ce CUES waeeee er ees Jah at sete ee gee 16067 Emmert, John M.......... LS A ee Re eee eta AS 15734 Eiverets, Williams, Geos a oa eae ee ee 16044 TAVETOUE, jE De tic caw wee eek SO ee ee Se ORT a ek 1 Coes Ae a 15678 TGIO, Ve ee ok Sor i VANE areata Rae) Bilt we eal aR Ati Ma aa 0 a 16151 PORN TN MUL 1c eo OS te ee eae hb 3 he aah Wisk Baal taba ea! 15892 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. 237 Accession number. GHG WG) A BO 2 25 6 5352 bose ices nt concen cine wee name se werese cence cccewesswece 15781 PERS RUE ANS hacia mwas Cewslckoecauuncueinpaeinnewhs deed cemocbtecwed seecsis 15596 Pisher, William D vis... 2205 i202 cece ceeenn feces eee cee en eee eee eee eee eee 15687 i eee Te kL Le Ck kbiebteece cast ueatnbaens Sbbarnccaduees cle sadeC 16003 Pa T EMEC ee aah fs sso S86 bere ac oben sues See oNecle sadces cows swelSeeLL.. 15970 oy Ps 0 a eee Noee see ease adee er ennast sees bats ae Dk See 16201 Forepaugh, Adam.......--.---..------ meee ene ees tec ene cance eens onnee- 16010, 16019 i MMO T Rew ee ssucdytcsic ven nce menenceebesscons deodeccccss cecwesdaseae 15879 i PEEEO Se eared a cose! tools s cea ehe stccca keener esse Dace SOM Lees 15594 OE ee ee ee ope As 5 SE ee ped Med JPL Be 15729 Ee tiga Sas 2S2.5 5-15) ot Nehne (octciseeeebes se wee case eck seineh. 2.20900 es fof codes bcca ad Shatee steed egeesdedsad aden dsandhareshis 15588, 15983 Mine sso. bit 55> Hever A aes CEG Lab seek asanen coke ROeeReee st fe Lee ee 16136 ree eC L S52 Soo owe Le ab ee baste ee wows out esnks owamwehs Way ii 15770 ER, riba tons a aca nam SES Le wese aaa hansen SE aes 15832 Mima t. 4.58 cto el esk oak eke aaa heaak ewan eteaeahs conned dae Bie. 8E cc 16180 ne ee eee eae tre Oe ee re Pee ee ee eee eee Pe ame 15862 NE 6) eee eee eee eeceesiee? Te Oe eee ee eee Ce eee 15740 On enrvey Of Oanata. ..2 2 sa... sc. seeecesoes ene teedentasnece A Be oie 16126 ORG D A task L a ca enan ccacemasadasedes uddesd faa secen'sn sane odes 15628 i eT Ruse eis. Jc 5k o'5.a deka.) Sa cae ee ohEmeee ake needa baossOheueate 15640 SP RMECM Gre Bho a cute bess na sens shed wae aemee acme rap ana aothie Seas Selva ces 15882 os er RGawee Qo cine whee eemaee A os6 tan en aces Soae 16079 EMER es Ci ia -Da ict aa anne dc Gane snk cede ah eA Leas HOMES Bioeas Sou ise 15871 REN NINN is oe ado An dn cnc un ace sddde sek Semeenite andeosebeec alk ree 15807 ee ata eaee he. a iisacs sone aewh dn gees waamedeas oo4ecn dd ogee sa 15577 EINES Seta aa cad Sa din Ent. cnie abe eLaneeeanns oekenqesmewsd ote dda 15814 EME IMMUNE Cee cose ind cada dcacsaacnnsQean eo POR 15557 a NERS or Se in win nln gate na eemame Ess aed eet ebb oils owe 15922 Rehr a han ins mycin a AR Sms =, a pow wanes suka pm he ie eeaeas hye peinieipim oon OR SLL 15966 PESO TROMAS 200 sow pie cent obwcbeneenenn te nnink SORE REES Gke o> eAStSUGae ee 16075 AND Ted oa ciminn wns op memo ieee mimeteineeotntaliae tel RIS a nn ale 16174 reas, CORR i wim min win Nan eer ei ee ee ee i el 15826 Pe ae OV LUT SATIN EN po wie mariposa nl mnn> A mt in ncn a 15657 POURIOr SbONe COMDADY conic cami wiveiow yr wtle se mink mpeipieleie ee teeta a ioopa a ESE 16009, 16081 Herm Silver Mine... .a.¢ sosewnsaorennces aveees cnen sacnemebuneeus we iC hog le POR nAIDY WD nw cininad cee een minweeiinine bees ree een ibeees a mln Jb --- 15948 PTY, TB ne oot wena nln dale aonirineeiym oh har eaaeinay Meck SUE 15599 Oe A eS a nn ens ok ace Saye eT eer eee ----- 15635 PAGAL, FUTTRO IG 2 ooo wire a aie inate where wi meter swt rin rn lee pn aati align bop = apg sg ranting Di Be EE cle e aceicinnowiomnn sy swnlnp wie waewi dae amen ek, Went Me Sates 15912 MUBD, BRT -- wanes enw canto eer rer se weeme rere pe raswererbeemraenrscnndt oot of 15982 Muntineton, Bs .ccenteagen ey see ape son ae mnee yeahh eee pepe ea. Ol Le Papp, Fd. LOM GYRO lees ec adersdensy aed w aaaeee eee ae eet). cL. oe 16102 Pty, B.A ccna skye ewer opr neawee epewdy poweweespeebeeecny > bt SORRELL 15578 Pinos Geological Huxrvey: . 60 62 -ssn.d sane ssewe ceeeeeneeeemane ns snenne Seo dve 15658 Mmterior, Depertmoent of the 20.006. 0s125 6 a apew pean enileeeeeenw a=W OL «tL Be 15669 Jackson, [eaaO UM cece penne cond Ate swe sume onan ewemeeime ween June be ALOE 16083 BONS: Ji GVHD irc ot oe ie awrite ieee tween ren iain aetenne eteeneetntels 15812, 15855, 15905 PIRGHOStOD, J MO wee ced eee ew welele te new heures Seen paaeheentas’ whet BOL seed 15880 Johmeon, “Dr, By DB recast tae ceewer re ee py ee pew sor ermeetewes ewews ISTE 3 15631 Pornsihy Tay Coie weet Py ow ek eer eke Sew aie won web eeE kennesaw ond SETMSLE SE 16165 PO MSbORy ie We eee! weiner ocean ipete wen wtecw mia ene cin oaie ec ae pees 15637 vones) Col. Chat. Oi. stecesocst ade pony ed tedeae owen eels saawios eons -COLCEL OIE 16164 pones, "Chitrles Li. petrer isda oe ewe Seas Heineman meeritenes slows Ua 16021 Poms ORO To ee ecient sew etn re ee a et neh alata ein stmne sd ALE 3 16190 Ones, Ie) Wm. Ah oo as ces arg eae et tare aetna hte gpa me wo ea) ae UIE 15755 just eC } a ee keene oe eo 15585, 15907, 16058 nelly Ge Chom berlin +o. 2205 -sese seep ae eee tae ie weeeernnes» ob ne a bo Oey 15692 ervey) EL. RR o22 ctor netee swe dds cue seein e knee eee ime been ce WME Ue 16152 Mletery ARGO SO. 02.3 sod haa eee nel ap ond sas wees os oe ku PIE ee 15732 MOE OE IS ace Sadi corte Cate tae oo ha eee Re mE hele se mem eke oie WEI 15863 ammey; Dr. Aug. © sisssecaan see dae taceedtenduseesetawgee soon 06. Cee teb Lee 15926 FOG, J Dies Macaw in dew se teed wee oe aca a peeeeai ss owe een A Ae 15620 Cait, Ue 08 Gai operetta ine crap abn did led an ha NN a iw mo 16012 Fete ton, Preis Eb oo ooo pala panded raphe warn ws iat ents ree LE 15985, 16160 HED 1e, AOR boise xine vena e oun ween pe see hata atmo wie amide 15647, 15752, 15931 IOONN, GQrisid dd daeer eS iwcbs tee cada Sad sid ala awit eels heen ee owe een SIE eee 16109 Lamb, Te Bests panes seesaw aces (SAP RRS Ee Db eeee sceek eee ee eee 15572 Tiandie Kiss. Zaptdite is rosea eure Cade a ee ad nn ase po ee ae Bee 15876 Lasater, 8. P ssess.saeee Uiclha et dited Pia natn ane aria tedhe RN Io cat oad: ni rer yg 15683 Bree: CaS, MM Pi ie ter oe ohne ard ate onc eet wha eR ele Oriente Se a one plata ee eee 16145 OER IT UE ot A heros at hater Aor apeeirts dae ah RN 2 ee cacti 16925 SEAS 5 F's Pat a reel eet eos to eee aha he el tec indie ome SN 15823, 16112 pre, Megs A ek was ai resell cad re a a RMR Ree ae a al 15698 f= Ns a Oe, Sn ee EE RS AD AP ARC WAVER Cen, HOR Ue ee 15859 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. 239 Accession number. i le unin a8 a o's 4505s ooy's ct Sees ss esr esane edanee cade 16093, 16133 Lee, Thomas. .---.. .----- ---- --- 20+ - +++ +++ 2 ee ee eee ee eee ee eee eee eee eee eee 15718 ea Aaa oan wav ans see wsn5 eons ss PERE ear pepe a eh a ee 15801 Ee ial ies a on am a ce nin sh ain = em Ba ases, - <2 +2 See isien aees eens 15808 EIEN og 2 5 Sa. ea mrlnin eae wn aia ae ed ge oe = soe Sed cals ethewa ae 1593 MPO Y, SOREDI noes cenno- =- 3 ~~ nis eee eee entrees es cetees eo bee wees 15622 RRR CRM Stele ii ~ ce ee en en meecegn ese wees eels secees 15926, 15976 ee eros and aha ce Fates sotets CONS oh raeee- 15952 EMM tains soy 5 sy 49 ses ses e ae sence fags ewe wee coe gh ade mane 16013 oe eins ooo 42 ees nae s Sense anette sake ee rele see ts apenas 15886 Deeesieer eS) .----- ...-------- +--+; SEE PRESS UE Gen RE UR nate he ee 1€008 ign ng wale, wna anid saa en aie aeu sae area wees en aee sed ew oth e's 16192 nn casi) mi 99.0.2, 94 RS REE SE ae wage see oee 15840 nono aa nin woe einn Men cnn nee aneieee eee need epee abe s 15843, 16015 ie aw pie mic = mai et a ees hema oe oem 15766, 15810 McDougal, Alexander........- pay CARS eeEuSee 54 eee eee uae oe ee a kee 15705 EO Ye 6 a) wk ain) 4a, a4 $US y= g on er eee Om sa weakhosee 15919 PCE CREEP rer ee er errs Cel? oO oe rs Bee ee 15659 Te ae a as mm a 4, osm, os syninn cae a asa ae sens boae ce soe 15761, 15900 dine ar, ne an 4925 qs £sa4 owas ais Smee gee entities sme oa 15589 i cite ou ye pide Fe agu ee des ae MA ER OAE rok <5 claws tries 15716 a roam oan ten oan n Shae Ane eee aoa Sem be aa tes the 15935 he ei ia on cee eh ects wanes eamemineea gee ace tases see eer 16203 IEICE INANE 0 ors oie oe aw penne wave cn sscmemees pete ceramic GSEs 5 16161 RN es oe ee oe re senda ea see eee ae get en ep eS 16207 Ee lao aa ow ann’ 3 = z= wae ota ee aemerest eo cua 16026 ear we eo os coe one ee cease Seen & Derg Se oe) ek 15661 lina oie an woes 2 oe 2s pens os Hace vin eee eae oak we Sates ee & 15820 ES OR RS oP Fyn « OM REN eT aE dee 15751 i oie a wai ke es net ons pean Ree Coss peo nee doe 15906 i es eons tm ewan oman dawn AE ae mane enn) a ee te a 16066 ee ie a's io eae coe sarees ee UN ae eee) SA ee ews Oe 15994 ee ans pone 25 nee cea es Leas oe ee ae 16052 i oc vaca aces Soni SA mecnine eed He oma s os yarn Sere ee ENE Te ne oa nn oy onan son She eae tes one heias ce ea eee aes 15559 ee eg on wedges mane she Gee auieten en Ma sees eh cet ate 15717 ee on no in con ogee ee RR Oe wee CEES aE einen 15961 a oe wba pau Sea ONE ER MRRIEE ae vies eee eke art 15833 ESCM TAI c d e ae ee aektae a a wel Bey aoe 16142 TN ne ns vee nwa spd SEU ee EL ose Sax oan roaweb = 15664 cs oo 5 cca aan Ca Ue yee ebm, ou Sey a 1593 Ne. ow nn ang 4 nig s wee BAR ER Ae wee aw tice ee 16119, 16140 EME a oa ns owe eon whine Gua oe Eee 15618, 15891, 15938, 16158 IT) a ge eee 15662 Se ie mc a main op Re RA ey he i kent ciaa's oy « 15582 TE he oes en tae eee I a we Ph oe ae 16106 I ce we ad len pe ee OT be UY Ee ra zt oe 16153 a oie Ss al Maa ae a nits WI Se . 15780 ET EOE ll Ce PO SEE Po le 0 JSG ASE 15612 en rae OMMDANY .... > - 0 /a- nisic's wage emeae neater ins so. oo -comci3ese - 15720 Mumford, Thomas T ...-.- Pelee iS. ce en ae Se LR eg A 15613 NRF a a ee Ee os CO as ed os 15779 RRNA e602 Na ig GR GR a oo a eye alee a lea 16088 eno WC OMParaiive Zoulomy ..-. 0)... .5 bake cane cee. boot - cence reese 156933 240 APPENDIX TO ACCESSION LIST. Accession number. DIRE MAC ES fet hota Sale cee dates Stacy acid ta aa hal a neg eee meer Pein 1S a 15811 Ry ea EE (OE et ates a ealitale ee lew aa ewan arp ei ier es wa ain SN 16063 DN AT De Oe th ele wale dal wie 90d anit a er ems eye aetna, Ne eae ate eae ols... ie See 15940 pemmatn DrGCOnee Ds iors eigen 4 neat ais tates: imi latalpa, a a or als 16080 POLE AEN ES cial i Shien a ws oD eae + no wa oe dealer era elaaniE a isin oe - -- 3 26140 Nelson, Christian .....-. sora be eee e ie cece Coreen eee seme new tan were vensse 15783, 15887 UE, Ee WV wine io wie nla es wisn sinlaletnie ‘dp heinls Gentle wien 15602, 15617, 16034, 16085, 16139 Nelson, George W ..- 2222 6-se00 -sesee cise snes Oo woes cee cade cawens ween ne we eces 16025 Nelson, Dros Bisse. 0. 2a0 css dnniaes pa mews wan eae tay aneen th mene as oc cw arse 15860 PU Wea NW LEAT ANN 32! oh oi i 2 ia inhale: ec er 6 dt oe 15851 tervals scant on A. P00 nian eee ine sina ae sie ee ee eterno» 0 Ss By 15760, 15802 BEC OR aise ec wnc’e cee doe ciadsinniie nah oniee aml omen bees nee 16030 PRIN ooo ie! ed hci tiala'n aialiapm wd wl diptial aap alo aI te ma nal eRe Kors so SR 16176 POE ele sv picc bee apicn smb a eaina beh Reba eed beh he eee sien oe fous 15774, 16155 Pee WY on on me oe ie annie We Tale fee lit inne ei ten dl 15663 meretera Chie Mine... ccbsédsdeaddess deuce adauace didi FUEL EEL. Moku 15669 PCN Os Ooo ono 'a cin dine’ apn nleinle Reo Sas ele Wea ennai ae SCL 15731, 16116 Wemine Marble: Company -s7s ous hawaste, scat ene di ae aa eiiblone wwe «ble a oecdhe 16043 rami CT. eae wedlae wep sank ska py iele kiwis = tt eee 15551, 15772, 16033, 16048 Mamuruée, Mra: J ott Wl. ccs eco ceed eae da eda SNe Cw tw wan't ee 16039 peeand; Toward 2s 2222 oneal an tae tos ee tee aan n'a 16077 Orrcsis, Chinrlas Fe ooe soo ila o mes icin wine ik vin dale nf i res ata rs 6. VERE 15727 Parmer, Dr. Mowat: vies fiiidecdans toda sted ls cose ames coda Jol 15724, 15930 Peer, VW me pare ies fede anes aced kd eee eee ee. 15680, 15797 Pennreton; Col PRiMipns sae soos o4 cae cs oi ad eae EA eae 2's Ca ee 15993 Pounsyivamia Diamond Drill. Company ise 25-30 eadedeeeuewdcascce lis JIE 15592 Peunsylvanis Ratiroad Company: .:<224 240000. 52ssddeee Peta se ccc deo ees 15804, 16156 Permine, Charlie d \. 2226265 cceadcns2e tae tee nde Sees eA ee os 15987, 16111, 16179 PREIS SIN ba sammie oe sane eee es etre) eee ere ree 15610 Pere WN Gel eh hams hee saet 4 SUSSES Sheed kd oe eee ee es 2 a Soe ee 15719 roepUs, 2. CP os eke te nibh wink A COS SaGa at Ge eee aint e's an oes ie a 16055 Pee tore fe Winkiold :.25.:25cpce tac te soca Ge cee eeae ts aus tas asaeadae 16022 BRT de Noe ne ia wlan ee A ee ee ait Sees A ne eee 2 hee ato a eee 15846 Pieres, Wea: C 2 orc sae. 2 ost Aken eked bee eee a ead cae 2 hoe 15893 Pepveey we MNCS ONS Lr ck wank Schock apeces teens sta eee eeas s28. oi Shee 15737 Lipo UE SRO 6 i ee pees Mens er abe ge) Wee convey See mee 15561, 15795, 15995 Pee Sess eho aces sels death keane Baek pee eee ees oe an Te le 15634 Pier Tact cii tlh oe She toad SMR SARE eek ese cake eee ee ee ce eee ee 15854 PEMA Rs MeL e ay h wane Luee Das Sus Sa bk EN ahs ye toh eee eR eee si eene see aN ooo eee 15676 PO e. Ocoee cdeene VEEN, Coes CU b ens eee eee ey balks => ae sane 15890 ann, OCR as mer cae shes meer apes nab rake eR eEnre a> >and 15688 epover, Sreomee, Del clues .66o4i. 220i. Ser ee eo ae 15828, 15861, 15902 I Pe ee Cas Wie pen oe p Some arog eee + >On eeene es bene a8 6 eee 15815 PEON AM As ore baa coe ones orm prin keer earner tne eee aees Hos 2a-pe eee 15980 Se IE onc ig cover peed ores Pein mer emcee sen eee smh eranenesA 15991 RE NER enc as noes monn pooner coup pebenre ren tAsvpnebhes wae Mad bo -nisatga 16154 eee Oi FP cn pene cw es none noes abd ap eee sree REE eee ee re => a WML ke ne eM: DoT. oan scacss aves suck nena beaé se bheeaeeMEeebibabae ss +--ihkt ee ee Meet. MtRS BIOTY.-.5 wos es ce nacecs sen eiverere bese ¥i te aEMES eee ene ores 1a ty ee EI coca waa cede on ona oxas Saun temas pep aipe 09 e- oe ade) ce eaeeere A. WDINCY - owns mmencsscenge raptor nccers net ereemnrenen mao nnliad is 15875 PED, RGA cn es ce cca pb ccerecses¥obespe bees bh sche weeeaenerws LO Ula 16157 . Sivan; James G ....-.--..4 eT ree 15690, 16024, 16163 Dees, Aen Fy Senn oar errno ninnee eap tn pean e le ce nina ee 15695 ST PL ln won dcakeasebec hak beens buh Cee ha hy =e aera: J... 15936, 16173 ee, Ped OW oe ee pare ccosedrerccurs sr ercsenss tn tees ss - DISKO 16121 EO Gls VY nde s Op betine neces oPerecebs ee rerredre + tte eted tr ceed wee 16793 | apie, re Wok epee a rececsrcpoes-reencbedece rere eters 2c) See 15883 MR IGIN ORT. onc 05 cyan ac o00 cug oo ond e6bn55 oa c¥h Cee e testes Cie 15704 NO, Vs Sc kaen deve peube s erpdekpecebecsct eset ve abe ler 6 cane AGS 15758 SERN ed 3S onl ane peak Dh cha eaten ae are Roekee Seeeeeeeeee cs < ole See 15946 RMR EB WN pain Sole nik Scaring mien inlcnc acahale Seyi ies a a 15888, 15929, 16150 Sonne, AUTON TOE Ae iat Ss atin feign ita ms eae A otis cases STS 15554, 15576 Tee AST woe ou see bas bec ot eeekSe hes bas sede cca bere eee Beale. aaeaete <2 SER pete Bae Wokeet Le ides ons ocho hsb aa5ae vo4 wane seen eto oes 125 an see ae 16001 Leura, .On Mansoa. . 25. ccs cce 008d garcons eaceneeebee sey r=: 6. bce 16196 Uneoeity Of OCimeinnats.. ..-sc cscs cesen cess bebe eeeeeens oo. .2Oeiices 15715 ieee SOA ONY, oo 5c ance tec ataw ee nde oe bees eco os hoc 24 oe 16097 U.S. Fish Commission ... 15591, 15718, 15722, 15759, 15918, 16059, 16070, 16091, 16143 arerremingieal SREUGy joo... erie cintelek as, cee ee kt 15668, 16022, 16125 VWERMOIOUNGR Bo. oo sated mons duce de edaceed Amen eee eens 16 bts 4. 15978 AVERT MEN Ee, EE SE i nie nw bai Rela ae ot ee ES Ck wie eines oe eee 16108 ii UUM ag 6 Dao a ORM eR aga CRA og sO a) ama enessees AORCEEEE 16096 PPStRIM Mee CMe. capseedae etc e tsa eeene ieee wa bce eaeeeee 160999, 16132 WEG CPIR aE EG ein w wns an S bbb cess Sees Seve eee Chew chi cebe ox PRE 15638 Niieie Ces SPORE Goss. Wk lh ceo mbbeat & 2neeeD Bee Oke eel hake ke oP ee 15583 We BIOOUG, SOM GER TP ee oo 2 wh dee se ete taeeaeeee 15630, 15670, 15866, 15868, 16186 Warrant, mined 0 eo te ek i ee ee 15873 Vey MCBEGE Dice chases ol Woe ded as ota e eee Rerodn & Hike dks eens 15672, 15986 memes Le! 05 Ta eos ra si ssen Ut ene ree ae ed es ALE 15593, 15710, 16000 Om a a Sr eats nn sd w cache heart ee a ay Boas 16117, 16171 Wramininibite, Fo. wecue Cl hic. cei ead bees kee Chae eee Cees eee 16084 Wy BbRaay We need wand ot wrowe eitin cleat eee alee te Ree ke Soe ee ee 15636 APPENBIX TO ACCESSION LIST. 7 243 Accession number. Watkins, J. E ....-. --.- ---- 2 e eee ee nnn ce ene cee eee eee teen cee eee eee eee 16156 Watson, G. H.... .--- 2-22 2-3 oon ene ene ene cee cee eee eee cen ne eens 15989 Watson, Dr. J. A .. .-- 22. --- 2 oon ne onan cen en ee nee cree cee ce ene eee eee eee 15967 a Ba Oo saa nisi 5 we aiin oan wim we nine wie hed eee ee ete e ee cede 16089 Webb, John § -... --.- +. enon seen cone oe cone ne nee cane ce ene coe cee cee e eee 16006 Wetherby, A. G....---..--------- seree o cece e eee ee Ee ee eee 15696 RE 0 aa. a nae we ease wanin me rene ae vaccine so - Heese ee ce etne 15671 ea i oridn ae os 8 Skane pnd tenn anna nsemere a eas LOORE ete Fate nin kine Sinai alo ala a aaa ee poles see hase ae wee, LOOTE Meterleaworth; JC yin! ree basin Oo ease See eo ot'S oo EE eee 15945 WE Sa ia Ws os da Sw ol ala So's ini Sha elie mn ices naldicins hh conse sp ees 16202 Settee ha sp as eae Sa ediala eae es ah aac oe ne tied same ee eS 15806 A Regn tinaia wid a athe Ra iat ieee 15857, 15964 Ee PVCUSUGy <6 2 \OFEUE Jhs ss 6 vcicin val nod deoiedace sey fate we Secc cane sees 16044 eS emp at oe on a3 ik ae donm che sa ceekwene bees cde & wales. .' 15552 NRIET IMRT PANNE Pee PIT ce ede Saeed ht ees = weeny daenere eu 16169 Peas, W .... 22. 006 ee tet, AE Kohn) 3) vidi bard ee CORRE ee. ok ay 16198 I TOTES MEN Me cag io om wats nlls ww Sw winia)a Sria wh ain niciat dw Rew ad Aaa oiw wisi 16004 TGA OU ONUPADY « .<.- oe 5 os aa' saws en's vinlch eceaes gatees asne=cmes 15709 Ae cette hae gene sie wasn te eae nena ee naeeemtae sheets. Se. - 15856 EN MIG GENE: 0) cristo. ci since 2 wow oe Van sons awe ele ese cite “ae a eins “IS 16023 OE STS Tg, Se baie al bn ee ee eS. RS OO 16037 RE Stee Ma alee ea Simin too. = 2+ ve cis witateam aepeebaer aes oom oe 15776, 15825 TM ae. Shey ic Sela « oo oo nein oe ete ee ee ee oe Seek dee Zee wanens 15763 eee eB he a = = on oo oa ao RE GS Een So bel ae ke 15771 UN EERRY VE: Socio e ae INO pon © ae wae anos GOS ae ee ee ee wae wees ioe 15697 NE a Re Sd ae ne on oln dc odd eee Eee Smee Soe, . 15853 NE ratIN ERY ORR Se ciels wie win) a hams ane Sele RPAaNen ens wee aes nels 15741 ON SEN Dein aia owe mat a cms Sides ae eb aes nw boos 15947, 15969 eee aati cw ae a de des eee ol ee ld 15849 RSE OC MEME ic os 6K soc. cae sn adiee nets s MeO SY hae men man clmade ¢ 16007 rd it Bsa IP She, Wa = 2 wn vc oa wee ond wis MeN mos oo HORST Ps 15839 ee Naeem oils wi ed mc cin Simei erp R eta alee Wiicid bie ald wih States 15673 eS LN ghee nian nana apie s/n asia came cal amines tee maa mci wc mm ses 15896 NS tars atx again Bis ini wb) ine bi win widn w'e's o.ciejmins waemn'e 2 oS ee 15685, 15903 Zeledon, José C........ 5 ge ER Tene RIP © OR ely Pe 2) 29. i i AR 15574, 15953 Zodlogical Society of Philadelphia............ 15642, 15708, 15950, 16040, 16104, 16183 Zukoski, E.L..... oe ee he Wen Leaks otk aU ge ain EMclaun ene = cic x tie tes 3 16127 e. \ a - Np? eo ee Pa rs o% , , : Warner, Mrs. £.S., shells, &c., named for, 110. Warren, Dr. B. H., sent Florida fishes, 97. & Stearns sent dolphin, 42. Washington relics, 39. Watchmen report hourly, 28. Waterbuck obtained, 32. Watkins, J. E., honorary curator, 7, 8, 40. Watson, Dr. J. A., sent hadropterus, 98. Wavellite, quartz and arkansite obtained, 137. Weapons exhibited, 40. Webster, F.S., birds exchanged with, 86. bs exhibit of, 32. Welling, Dr. James C., lecture by, 21. West, A. H., sent sketch of cetacean, 83. Africa, implements from, 67. Indian birds lent for study, 87. seal, paper on, 83. Indies, insects trom, 47, 113. mammals from, 79. Virginia antiquities, 72. Wetherby, Prof. A.G., shells from, 104. named for, 110. Whale, Atlantic right, 42. parasites received, 118. pygmy sperm, 42. skeletons suspended, 99. stranded, finback, 42. Whales and porpoises of North America, 157. White, Dr. Charles A., address by, 23 : honorary curator, 9, 49, 133. on geological history of America, 173. meso. cenozoic fossils, 173. paper by, 24. report of, 133. writings of, 18. Whitefish, lake, 156. reared in ponds, 95. Whitefishes, notes on lesser, 159. Whitney cotton-gin model, 59. Eli, presented cotton-gin, 59. Wigglesworth, J.C., sent hermaphrodite shad, 96. Wilcox, Dr. C. M., sent insects, 113. Wilder, B. G., papers by, 25. Wilkes exploring expedition collections, 4. fishes, 96. Willcox, Joseph, antiquities from, 72, 78. Williams, Dr. J. W. R.,sent ceremonial weapon,73. Wilson, Col. P. W., presented ores, 146. INDEX TO PARTS I-IV. Winterhalter, Lieutenant, 34. instructed in photog- raphy, <1. Wolf and fox scalps distinguished, 82. Wools, collection of, 38. from Mr. Bond, 59. received, 59. Worms of United States, 161. Worthen, Charles K., birds exchanged with, 86. sent rare birds, 85. Wortman, J. L., papers by, 24. Wright, R. R., papers by, 25. X. Xyrichthys, new species of, 96. X: Yarrow, Dr. H.C., collected fossils, 131. honorary curator, 8, 44, 93. fon department of reptiles, 1883 173 report of, 93. Yeates, C. M., sent mineral, 187. W.S., assistant, 9, 51. on accessions to minerals, 1883, 173. Yolk-blastopore, position of, 170. Young, U. A., paper by, 22. Yuma Indian ethnologica, 65. Z. Zacatecas ores obtained, 146. Zahn, Henry, sent volcanic dust, 160. Zeledon, J.C., Costa Rica antiquities from, 41, 77, 78 on Costa Rican birds, 173. sent Costa Rica birds, 85. jaguar skin, 79. Zenaidura macroura eggs given away, 87. Ziervogel process of treating copper ores, illus- trations of, 143. Zinc ores from New Jersey, 146. Zoo-geography, principles of, 156. Zoology, divison of, 8, 41. Zui ethnologica received, 64, 65. idols, &c., exhibited, 35. Zygospira recurvirostra obtained, 131. io) ee oe Ue OO el A god! THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY U. 8. NATIONAL MUSEUM (SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION) WITH MEMOIR AND STATISTICS. By. THOMAS DONALDSON. sie gy! A ed i} oF ae i OMIA occ ctaer con nie cannes sa coad seeacedanees Spe sae iain Ait» Be CONTENTS. ies Sone wane ches =5o6 sinvda sana eee es RNAA Senn menn'amns ome -n< History of the Catalogues of George Catlift Indian gallery.......--..... patel wimieee 6 2 PS LIBEY Gil, CONSUNON co ccae sadmne may ne anne seme ans - ein RO Palery RDG MUSENM <2.) coon cee cca nad vewens once amen cos - > Certificates of authenticity of portraits... --. ...0 2. 2. on20 cena ne we ee-- -- SEP ROI RUGIG. dans ac cwas was soe eee moe cia ama Vein ba's ne oiemeeso-s Dn Tt) WAMIOS oo neu oo ke sa eecm ere hee sma esas woes wane «--- Catalogue of Indian portraits, with notes and sketches of tribal history and ERAT eRICE as ONG Ol. LOC saan a va Hea ARE oe wae maa wom wo om onic - TOUR S55 voli an anna enon ono d Shida Samm eeie ne te ae sm cw aa'sie wo =~ < RT EE OE UCHW Joon to ons cua wane casa Seem ene Rees oman axiee ot - - ee rs ela eal on as mame a ie ee etal ee ela en sw ~~ ea MMANUIIG |. os nn oo dn ceo ewe en edaase amok eaee nawe-- Pawnee-Picts DERN Cow oe as nan oo 6 he tang ene aver <- PAM een woe aos seen en amass nied SRO ERR Mel ae Schein ne cae x= MMM fog t os. can Sonu vce an aeeee ee ee ee ae ere EMME ciate a aes ane oso pao cad oaee meee ee eeenw ade Seen mass es ER I oe nc none nwa dn eee eeameeen nan kie ses dommes Omahas (Oma ee Sa dae san deepen eee Bee eet pla atin, aisle «oo a sme RE et os cctk aad dcccas easeusapaeen mee ean ey = one ween ease ENTER ETEE Sona s a ans mone Caw ea M MERGE wale ea dans eonneee Riccarees (Arickarees) See aes em wie moo onset oe Meee ie eine ne se nhc) 0) woe ei EE MRED ia ae nada eo ws sa vo as Se am HARW A E AS cess wwe mead ween DST ES SSG) Si eee erate, 7) i a ae a _ Flatheads (Nez Percé) ...-..-- Tals at, wo oe aes le aa a Sie mmm i Chinook....-.. NER fant So om win Se Ce aed adit dasa enoawe EE ES etl RI ea 9 8 a) sea ea RINNE cos a npn emamee ee aaaicibak wae. = 5-0 Seen | MR UAIOIEIOS Foo. ee cone weed nel Meee poet enacin< = aso: PEPE WAVE I POWAS) 060 626 os cores endow wesw acre mae nee ose. - RN ees Sates wenn os no on nb Wale nea cea cane ne el-- Re or iota ow oS Simin eee Re gti Saw na we ee aE a Rennes nec ao mame alee nee wae Sains we eee BePGrssareer | MUMOMIONEES)— oo. ona ond dune se Sangews oo <- -seaccecs---- PO WOCOMI VE OUmiWAhOMNG) oo... 425 cusueeeb cee. on-- once wcee anes - Kickapoos ... Kaskaskia ..- ceercreewee eee ees eee eee oO eee eee Bw Oe we ee ee we ee te ee wwe Ce eee eH i ee ee es Nee Sie O MER oe Go. Sot sme eee eee Seen sean oon Ue nee ec en Peoria... Piankeshaw . eererese ese ees see ees tw ewes ee eee ee ew eee eee ee ew ewe ee ee ee ee ee cer ew weer ees eee eee wee eee eee we ee ee ee eee ew ee eee eee ee eee ee Page. 11-230 13 39 42 47 50 53 Ir: CONTENTS TO CATLIN GALLERY. Page. Catalogue of Indian portraits, &c.—Continued. EE CE AR eae Onin Ne UPaSE shih ORRIN eee asL bes a wer a ee 154 OUR ices dalton sec en iad dale cain cme se Wee een ew alae as eaten 176 Puskavora (TUSCATOTAE) cin nay ant'k ck etandinn melee ee RUNS tune co kaka 177 Mohegan (Stockbridge) \..oics ovevennsneoe snoheneeewneepsacm sac eeeniwae 196 TIRIR WAT 5 i .cls cans enks wwae Gaal hineme ten Seba eae Een aNioms © =< .0, a eeeae 197 BDAWHOC «22 - + oo ceed node penne shad dgatie sp ns geen eee ee tees ne 00 sevscaue 200 PRO ORONEOGES ois ce Canine h snes enn Wd amare ne on eb ou ee a nEeIeNS oaua os KLEE 205 Dinskowes (Crek) cis iessscae: sackawind onde Cook eeeetas keeese boom eee 210, 221 TED CLAW. ocjnk dade da od when am mcd yee May le nS, hie ei RR ihe a a no ce BOM INGl6O..46 cod aon nsh ber rnc ne ece! agnesd +» o> = 6 Gea » an acco umepnnedlls aoe 394 TMA OR: MIME TAO Cs 5 cna Codie meth ae Re EE bd wee dae 6 midausieete a caine 396, 409 anes GG: BIRO WBHOGS o 26 alc c'cusc 5c Capea oo vas son ee ee 397 Crow, Pawnee, Chippewa, and Mandan robes ......---. ...... -.-.------- 397 Cradles ...... At echt hei a Seti ek i et, tl QR IN St ones Seiad hae 407 Dressings Rnd TaenIne Gress Gkites. 26 2 soos cept tye ena wed mene 408 ° TAlen Wipes Bad BMekINg SW. 6 Spice 701-718 Motive for Mr. Catlin’s Indian researches and his methods of work.-..-....--- 718-748 Mr. Catlin’s speculations as to North American Indians .................-.- 748-764 Mr. Cate and pudwe James Halls. opines eee ea came pec enc! ne eke! temaeke 764-767 Opinions of statesmen and scientists as to the valueof Mr. Catlin’s gallery SEIU EL ON OPE Ready no msn hes metal mead Ho cre es chains eve ase ten ea nee ea a - 768-778 Bibliography of George Catlin, 1638 to 1671 2222 00\-0 vo n8 she oe ce cence 779-793 Various miscellaneous collections of Indian portraits, oil paintings, daguerre- otypes, and photographs, property of the nation.........-..--.-- 794-807 The, United States Indian service... cink.cuus cee cenieg de moet meee bene ee ees 808 —— CONTENTS TO CATLIN GALLERY. III ° Page. Administration of Indian affairs, colonial and national, 1776-1886, and the ; Gxistune Indian policy 1866-1687 =... ee ee ee eee ee pate 808-832 Indian agencies, tribes and locations to June 30, 1886, and Indian training RONG eet a done mace en set cacass suede hddboen wen anes 821-826 Vital, industrial, and economic statistics of Indians to June 30, 1884-1886... 826-832 Indian reservations, June 30, 1886, with details as to creating and reduc- ee eee ee te eee ena eles dine wads vaicielca news wecscies 833-852 Indian reservations, names of, agencies, nie occupying or belonging to, area of each in acres and square miles, with reference to treaty, law, or OrCee CABO ene GE GRIN ese ele Utne maw cle cecle ees ced aed aece « 841-852 Indian Territory, June 30, 1886, how established, area of Indians in, land ares, (cl GNOM a, Go0\gs cm cuise wn eet n aie en wou's.7 24 cea ones candige 853-878 Removal of Indians west of the Mississippi River,1830-1835, cost of, and'num- SO OOOH si. ccc) ce anal ELC Ree ees ences sae ne 40 Pe eiee wen, CISGee CHICE. -... 2... 50s non ssh ues aeeemigoss sane sacces De Aa inane 42 ere eee nab, pao... .-... 06 +2 cok eine eenes Gee wcncoon waee mane 42 21. (1) Mun-ne-pts-kee; (2) Ko-a-tink-a; (3) Na-cém-ee-she ; Osage .....--. 43. 22, (1) Eé-shah-k6-nee; (2) Ta-wah-que-nab; (3) Ish-a-r6-yeh; (4) Is-sa-wdah- eee CEE songs ben ans Hae Mee Ee TEE ba owe bans heee Sees 47 eerie e-nan-Cnebe, COMARONO...-.....- 20 cceneeanadecnees eaeces pocces -o-- 47 24, Five children, dogs, and wigwam’of Comanche chief .............--.---- 48 25. (1) Wee-t4-ra-sh4-ro, Pawnee Pict; (2) Tée-téot-sah, Kiowa chief........ 50 SE VO, IR VOW Eile acs on > o> = Sane ese e eee eee sa sae cone pa 6s oo ee 51 27. (1) Wi-l6oh-tah-eeh-tchah-ta-mah-nee ; (2) Ha-wén-je-tah, Sioux.....-.. 54 rn tidy LOUK CHIC... . ...-.-asecee temneeaeba tae cds coc w as wooees 56 29. (1) Mah-t6-che-ga, his brother, and Shon-ka, Sioux..............-...--.. 57 Sener an eaetie-ma, Fawilee Chief ... 2-2. ncce wa teen das ncn ote cuscessaceee 68 eres Oe mea Eawhite (422 --0. 2. 2. coe ee Seed cean secs ee Cabeee Lele 68 Pec han-ponres, Omaha Warrior. 2.222525. Poveda cies ce gece coe e ee eee 72 my tte Geena, Otoe iiel.).. 2.2.6 S lee lew uaamns cocces bac ncs cece dee 75 34. Héw-che-ke-stig-ga, Missouria chief....... 2-5-2. -.-2-0 eee. cee ene eee eee 7 oo. iHa-na-ta-noaaguk,/Mandan Chief. .. 02.2. rock ne teen cee ens ence enone 80 36. Méh-to-t6h-pa, Mandan .......--...----.--- eM aw a elas wales 81 Set Damier ee NnelaaA JS US J Soc ete einpee tone vaccecscmecs sensee 81 38. (1) Mah-téhp-ta-a; (2) Seehk-hée-da; (3) Mi-néek-ee-stink-te-ka ; (4) Sha- k6-ka; Mandans.........-- Poke Rae susie esos veces e case 82 39.. Group of Mandan braves, woman, and child, showing manner of wearing Pee ee oe oe ae oo REE CES oh oc ein bees eie no's Le ee 82 40, Né-hee-6-e6-wo6-tis, Cheyenne chief-.--... 2222... 2. eo. ee wee ee ene 88 41. (1) Hee-oh-ks-te-kin; (2) H’co-a-h’co-a-H’cotes-min, Nez Percé ......---. 94 42, Chinook woman and child, showing the manner of flattening heads.. .--. 99, ILLUSTRATIONS. Plate. . Stu-mick-o-sticks, Blackfeet chief............- Lehi mt BANS, Sian sD ee » Peh-t6-pe-kiss, Blackteel GRtg! oi oo) os mee en wnlpewecre aw esas ae hn ome x Blackteet Medicine Man. oo... saeco sasncdemcukewscba ste aees cn as be pwiaien . Eh-toh’k-pah-she-pée-shah, Gros Ventres chief.............--..--..----- , qola-e6-pay, Chippewareiner 6.5.) % J. ogee seme thie edeus oe saw os - cn be beeen ILLUSTRATIONS CATLIN GALLERY. Face page. Nét-to-way, Tnoquoise Chie!...... - 6... icccseemnnene LS ae PONGwW-kaw, Winteneg i ChiGl .. 1. n2c.cenpnsnseaalapeeente test n> = ste enaeee " . (1) Mah-kée-mee-teuv, chief of Menomonies; (2) Mee-chéet-e-neuh, wife of above; (3) On-séw-kie, Pottawatomie; (4) Na-péw-sa, Pottawato- TTD CI gc Baud as 21s @ 4.9 ao a mae onal Raa RG ee cana as 51. (1) Kee-dn-ne-kuk, Kickapoo; (2) Ah-t6n-we-tuck; Kickapoo; (3) Kee- mén-saw, Kaskaskia; (4) Wah-pe-séh-see, aged Kaskaskia woman. 52. (1) Wah-pén-jee-a, Wea; (2) Pah-mee- Eh Mi Peoria chief; Sey Kee- M-TE-O1A, POOTI® <50 kane nahn kde een 50 onus aes me 53. (1) Ni-a-c6é-mo; (2) Men-s6n-se-ah, Piankeshaw braves......-.-....------ 54, (1) Notch-ee-ning-a; (2) Pah-ta-céo-chee; (3) No-o-mtin-nee; (4) W’y- eo-sogh, LOWR $<. cennpcawbane iene ance kein omen en hes peeneree = hes mo. Red Jacket, Seneca chief... 2... ..00 cnncccsus s 705 i356: Portrait of George Catlin (ave forty-five):...2.....-...-...----.---.----- 710: 139. Portrait of George Catlin (age seventy-two) .......-.....-.-------.----- 711 140. Fac-simile of letter from Baron Von Humboldt .............---.-..------- 718 141. Fac-simile of letter from Baron Von Humboldt ..........-.....--.-.----- 71: Pee sn eOMim wrt tlleny , 1809 005.5 ses chase eee ss cc omee cece enec sacs sone 794 ee ene On Gite RAErV ARON ou. Sou oae sued abaiee cobs pence cece add sacs 834 144. 852 meee en eRe emen MTU oo ee se, tol eds weiner tiene ” 4 id nial tute ya, ‘1 ‘ ee pn” ¥ . Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—-Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gullery. PLATE 1. WAT f he) ye ean s = | | Pe Vr Sb A cl ves i : 4 ant wy MR. CATLIN PAINTING A MANDAN CHIEF IN 1822. THE GEORGE CATLIN: INDIAN: GALLERY. By THomas DONALDSON. INTRODUCTORY. The collection described herein is the original Catlin Indian Gallery, and is now in the National Museum, Smithsonian Institution, Washing- ton, D. C. With it is also the existing portion of Indian costumes, implements of war and the chase, and the several other objects which formed a portion of the Catlin Indian Museum connected with the original gallery. Itis fully described in Mr. Catlin’s catalogues, from 1837 to 1845. In 1848 he published a catalogue with a changed title, and which contained additional pictures painted while he was in Europe, from sketches made in the United States. Mr. Catlin’s catalogues from 1838 to 1845 had the title-page given in full on a subsequent page. The names of Indian tribes as now known to the law and the Bureau of Indian Affairs are inserted; also full and copious descriptive text after each title and name or number from Mr. Catlin’s works. At the end of each title is inserted a sketch of tribal or other history, with a note showing the present location and numbers of the tribes of Indians mentioned. Maps and illustrations are also inserted. The data given as to other collections of Indian paintings and photo- graphs, once or now the property of the nation, it is hoped’ will be useful for reference. Some statistical matter is also given showing the several methods of dealing with the Indians by the nation, or, more plainly, the Indian policy, through the past hundred years, together with the location of tribes at periods, illustrated with maps, and the present numbers and location of all tribes and reservations to October 5, 1885. ) Be ewpey eee a as 7 Dwar PLS et \ ea hn, i Ue pe QHD fie mar [Ul S) [YM ' f | ie an = / — | 4 on ee a a ae: er ! S. |p oe Raata 1D od | C) BEN iret | | oem — andy sed pe ee of = eee ee ea Te ik et r ifh I 4) | Nt ee ME A ee Hi | = i eo bees eel ee Fees ae Sh : ce ae Geer Pisa <[ =<" ee eed es Sef romcnecss emcee | ae hy Pe ep Ss] o- || 2 lao niet. a ae ee fs | ce fae ee 4G No A FORQHG | sree O01 0 | ee | Sie eee at 2 | | MT Ste ee ma ech a ( Say \ we . PLATE 3. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1-—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. ‘St8l OL Le8l NOUA CHLIGINXA SV AMWTIVY NVICNI SNITLVO 7 p-t—-- —-i— - 4-4) ‘ ‘ 7 a a Na ae eae Saeed Ef aes’* a oF A. * Aw THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 7 Some sixty pictures of this gallery have, however, been reproduced, generally from Mr. Catlin’s sketches. The collection now in the National Museum, and herein described, is the original Catlin Indian Gallery and Museum. THE SEVERAL CATALOGUES OF THE GALLERY AND COLLECTION, Mr. Catlin’s first American catalogue wast printed in New York in 1837. The title-page was as follows: . Catalogue of Catlin’s Indian Gallery of portraits, landscapes, manners and customs, costumes, &c., &c., collected during seven years’ travel amongst thirty-eight different tribes, speaking different languages.—New York.— Piercy & Reed, Printers, 7 Theatre Alley.—1837. This contained 36 pages and 494 numbers of pictures. The Indian curiosities run from number 495 to 500, inclusive. In 1838, after his return from Florida, he issued another catalogue _ with about the same title-page, containing 40 pages and numbers of 496 pictures. The English catalogue of 1840 is the one used in this volume. It was reprinted many times in French as well, before 1848, when Mr. Catlin issued a new catalogue, the introduction of which is given herein on page 11. The title-page of the 1840 catalogue was as follows: A descriptive catalogue of Catlin’s.-Indian Gallery, containing portraits, land- scapes, costumes, &c., and representations of the manners and customs of the North American Indians.—Collected and printed entirely by Mr. Catlin, during seven years’ travel amongst forty-eight tribes, mostly speaking different languages.—Egyptian Hall: Piccadilly, London.—Admittance, one shilling.—1840. Mr. Catlin returned to London in 1848 and reopening his gallery at Waterloo Place, called it Catlin’s Indian Collection. The title-page of the catalogue of this collection was as follows: A Descriptive Catalogue of Catlin’s Indian Collection, containing portraits, landscapes, costumes, &¢., and representations of the manners and customs of the North American Indians.—Collected and painted entirely by Mr. Catlin, during eight years’ travel amongst forty-eight tribes, mostly speak- ing different languages.—Also opinions of the press in England, France, and the United States.—London.—Published by the author, at his Indian Collection, No.6, Waterloo Place.—1848. This catalogue contained 607 numbers of pictures, and a catalogue of 18 numbers of lay figures, from 608 to 625. The next catalogue issued by Mr. Catlin was the “Cartoon Catalogue,” _ New York, 1871. Upon Mr. Catlin’s return to America in 1871, and opening his collec- tions for exhibition at 14 Broadway, New York, he issued a new cata- logue, as follows: North and South American Indians.—Catalogue, descriptive and instructive, of Catlin’s Indian Cartoons.—Portraits, types, and customs.—Six hundred paintings in oil, with 20,000 full length figures, illustrating their various games, religious ceremonies, and other customs, and 27 canvas paintings of La Salle’s Discoveries.—Baker & Goodwin, Printers, Printing House Square.—1871. - 8 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. This contained 99 pages, and 420 numbers of North American Indian pictures (cartoons), 27 of La Salle’s discovery, and 156 South American views. The ‘Bibliography of George Catlin,” herein, will give in full the titles and dates of his catalogues and several works. VIEWS OF THE INDIAN GALLERY AND MUSEUM. Two views of Catlin’s Indian Gallery and Museum are given. The first the gallery as it was in Egyptian Hall, London, in 1845, with an Iowa chief (whom Mr. Catlin had met in the western portion of the United States some years before and painted him—see pages 2 to 20, vol. 2, Catlin’s Notes in Europe) speaking, Mr. Catlin also on the platform. This plate is from a sketch by Mr. Catlin. The second view of the gallery is also by Mr. Catlin, and represents it as it originally appeared in the United States and in Europe up and to 1848. This sketch is of the gallery as it was set up in the Salle de France, Louvre, Paris, at the request of the king of France, Louis Philippe, in June, 1846 (see pages 290, 291, and 292, vol. 2, Catlin’s Notes in Europe). The Crow lodge on the right is shown in picture No. 491 of this catalogue, and the lodge is now in the National Museum. CERTIFICATES AS TO AUTHENTICITY OF HIS PAINTINGS AND OBJECTS. Mr. Catlin was a very careful man in the matter of the authentication of his Indian portraits, landscapes, and scenes. He not only proved his portraits by the very dresses and objects seen in them, but added to these certificates from Indian agents, officers of the Army who were with him, and Indian traders, and the Fur Company’s agents or inter- preters. Mr. Catlin says: In addition to the above certificates (general ones), nearly every portrait has insepa- rably attached to its back an individual certificate, signed by Indian agents, officers of the Army, or other persons, who were present when the picture was painted. The form of these certificates is as follows: No. 131.—BLACKFOOT, PE-TOH-PE-KISS (THE EAGLE-RIBS). I hereby certify that this portrait was painted from the life, at Fort Union, mouth of Yellowstone, in the year 1832, by George Catlin, and that the Indian sat in the costume in which it is painted. JOHN F. A. SANFORD, United States Indian Agent. Three fac-similes of certificates of portraits are here given: In some cases Mr. Catlin obtained certificates for the objects in his museum; one such is also herein given in fac-simile. WN. /89 0 )ibbeway Ka: bes=Kunk. HE banc he while I hereby certily that this Portrait was painted from ;the life, at Hy 2D Migr Aha guik’ oe ae Bere. - in the year £3 2 , by Geo, Carrin, and that the Indian sat in the costume in which it is painted. Bo, Se PAE TE. nz? 7 ; | Caw: aes aqyrac = Chang - Ne Oy hus fatloos. Gearon Pe 2) am am tug aZ Pi fpea oe P eA TS ar ee er TA ee LL of. ok Groh ee : May Tdenomoni @,. (5) Chet -Kozton r ee Siig f Ma Mar fog, h // / Paci. GA Ca Calli. At 6535 ay J Va epic Lec ey. iLook hee MUM aw Li f Lin py ae lin PID IIA hee is fainted, Cafip— Led Aug. -FACSIMILES OF CERTIFICATES TO AUTHENTICITY OF CATLIN’'S INDIAN PORTRAITS. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 5. Be Re ee 0 a ‘\ Si sg Be aus. Sey Ae Lhe, a, ees bine de fp 2 ya CELE Ler} id. 2.6%: Pfiee ps abire| oe cee 7T mncemmaen es sme ie = Ke Bn, Gop Crnpt AE Lor, ey. i. ty 4 pee bem af 50. PP sean frguillel (per ge f f° ghee oe bncte Che GON oT Tees f 2. Y G frotnnDlarwe Mom AZ LY a Pan a : | xs Fa ee ae sen He f a . aware : eee: . Ne - ~ t panes ee ae *) ay Peed 5 i aie os tom f a ee = i hs NE «areata Con ets fitter, ese a a 3 XY ' ES ) bh X ee ae 7m or tt, pee ~ eee : ne ttl, ie, Zane / ook Soo ania oor | CorvnAay ie rt will few vig o. a Gane pled Crt La Igy, buy The. Liens | lation CA as Lae fae a ae hy fo ipa See ee —— = a re SIS PY OM ree rena TRAIT EE SATIRE ORR Beh OTC REL a scapes = FACSIMILE OF MR. CATLIN’S SKETCH OF FORT UNION, MOUTH OF THE YELLOWSTONE, JUNE 235, 1882. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 6. fs ia pla iS _ te eae! SE ee x en au “5 \ " cA Ze 5 re) UY = ( \ { s Ae 4 \ ny a x a say ae a? Oe mn (, \ cx. } ) es ) i [25 oo ts wv Neat ors Dh, wy J ie, = EE cng a ren ee EEE Ee ee COI oe 77 — ‘ se "on Tf frnod { | 7 x Cr be Bonn foaking,” He. afte” Head Sw ae ati. a: Ca hail ae re 8 of RALa ee with . Adar anecharre- Siac OS f ; * a Vi : Aa Or / ae ye £ avez fhecrn: schol ae a Lia ue “2 ee Te Ly OAL AVM chante Atewsarel y ARTA: Zz: ~ oe + AAn WAC. pete a ee Praaee Ser s a. eth of rhe Oe Tk Cate — (RE 4 vip: vi eee, Se em iee FACSIMILE, FROM MR. CATLIN’S SKETCH BOOK, OF THE GREEN-CORN DANCE BY GROS VENTRES AND MANDANS, JUNE, 1832. ’ Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaidson, Catlin Indian Gallery PLATE 7. | Timtams QVGtrim otnr ~ a oor se ibe eA he BA floge. & cbt oie. = | fill eae (= veh AN ake oe Be ae _ fer ‘Pil fink panNannee Pivatem > iY Sing ng OW (Den ct. fro en Age Jeafy. SO Oa | fn niet KG oo frrwercote Puty ee RE ees tgs Ree a a J 4 ° cb °. was © S Org grag” © ror ee L, flu PA Dt AR hie vse aa. tgs" OAke LL | OOD fine Crete The 2 f oe Ret es Op pa Dia cha nse Pees bins eae CM (CO Arg nef e—> rt FACSIMILE OF MR. CATLIN’S SKETCH OF THE MANDAN VILLAGE ON THE MISSOURI RIVER IN JUNE, 1832. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gailery. PLATE 8. er re ee AR ee RE 1 I A oh Ee rg I re a ey I ‘ a AO ee = G3 ba Mego fice He yA AS. 4 ee IE” is Ad Lax of Ve of- La ae yotehs eZ — aa ¥ €. ve ¢ af af pe Lite) eee, / oe. 4 Ao , : A / s of Lane is an 4 [rina U/ Aan ta mat vy. FIR — | J — a FACSIMILE OF MR. CATLIN’S SKETCH OF BLACK-FOOT HEAD DRESSES. Smithsonian Repart, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 9. 6 SY ES DS I eaip.o, Miah: tehgh =veragh chal. ; a ie eee te Sip . St ged gO oe en, Bare pics a agpmaat jae ay M56. nm L foley [trig Wntnee howd LE a tora font of Leis aS Rue pray: es If. ramet ann tid: oe ate Ree A. wea fos Fae iy ise fen foi GY Sion ger Se eee a Be bar tae ae ee Li-~a- eve Magi CE ne Paes 28 fab tgtt de Se a Loin Ca see foe beds Sr le rae 1 PrA_ Jog wt gts tr on hemi FP fou oh p aoe Ant Athan He: A age iS Sea (LETS BES eo eRe fn ithe pent 7 a a ee ae FS eo _ a oe hecigg nme sre ~ 1 bacco cy ite FACSIMILE OF A CERTIFICATE TO A SCALP. 3 % ~ é THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 9 INDIAN NOMENCLATURE. The changes from time to time in the names of the several Indian tribes are confusing. In the Report on Indian Affairs, to the Secretary of War, by the Rev. Jedidiah Morse, D. D., of New Haven, June, 1822, with maps of location of Indian tribes, and in ‘The Book of the Indians of North America,” by Samuel G. Drake, 1832, can be found lists and tables of the principal tribes ; also in some official Government reports, colonial and State, after 1620. Mr. Schoolcraft and Mr. Catlin followed as closely as was possible the authorities. Mr. Catlin corrected many of the names, phonetically of course, as the Western Indians then had no written language. The Office of Indian Affairs at Washington in its annual reports gives a list of tribes with the names corrected and approved, by Maj. J. W. Powell, chief of the Bureau of Ethnology, and also names in the laws of the United States making annual appropriations for the Indian service. ‘Under the several tribal heads the name used by Mr. Catlin will be given, as well as the one used by the Office of Indian Affairs and the laws of the United States. The sketch of tribal history, following and at the end of each title, is by William H. Jackson, of Prof. F. V. Hayden’s Survey, and is published in Miscellaneous Publications, No. 9, of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, 1877. It was carefully prepared by him and is believed to be fairly accurate. Maj. J. W. Powell, in discussing Indian nomenclature, says: ‘‘ Tn the advent of the white man in America a great number of tribes were found. For a variety of reasons the nomenclature of these tribes became excessively complex. Names were greatly multiplied for each tribe and a single name was often inconsistently applied to different tribes. “This was due to— (1) A great number of languages were spoken, and ofttimes the first - names obtained for tribes were not the names used by themselves, but the names by which they were known to some other tribes. (2) The governmental organization of the Indians was not understood and the names for gentes, tribes, and confederacies were confounded. “(3) The advancing occupancy of the country by white men changed the habitat (habitation?) of the Indians, and in their migrations from point to point (in some cases?) their names were changed.”—J. W. POWELL, 1880. INDIVIDUAL INDIAN NAMES. It is more than probable that some of the Indians in the Catlin col- lection were drawn or painted by Cooke, Lewis, Neagle, Jarvis, Hard- inge, King, Deas, Stanley, or Eastman, under other names. The In- dian in the Catlin catalogue numbered 285, a Cherokee called Col-lee or Jol-lee, is most likely the famous Cherokee chief Oolooteka. 10 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Indians frequently have several names, Mr. Catlin says of this: Nothing is more embarrassing for the traveler through the Indian countries, both of North and South America, than the difficulty of obtaining the real names of Indians, owing chiefly to the singular fact that no Indian in either country will tell his name, but leaves it for occasions or for other Indians to reveal. The Indians have generally their family names in the idiom of their tribe, and having no Christian names, they often attach to them significations which are wrongly supposed to be their interpretations. A great proportion of Indian names (like Jones, Bailey, Roberts, &c., in English) admit of no translation. In these cases the inter- preters give their family names, joining to them the qualifications for which the in- dividuals are celebrated—as, Oon-disch-ta (the salmon-spearer), Oon-disch-ta, (the tiger-killer?), as we would say, Jones (the shoemaker), Jones (the butcher), &e. ; and yet another difficulty still more embarrassing, that most Indians of celebrity have a dozen or more names, which they use according to caprice or circumstances. I recollect that when I was painting the portrait of a Comanche chief I inquired his name, which another chief, sitting by, gave me as Ish-a-ro-yeh (he who carries a wolf). I expressed my surprise at his getting such a name, and inquired if he had ever carried a wolf? to which he replied: ‘‘ Yes, I always carry a wolf,” lifting up his medicine-bag, made of the skin of a white wolf and lying by the side of him as he was sitting on the ground. How curious (Indian) names, and how pleasing. Amongst the Mandans, the reputed belles, when I was there, were Mi-neek-e-sunk-te-ca (the mink) and Sha-ko-ka (mint), daughters of two of the subordinate chiefs; amongst the Riccarrees, Pshan-shaw (the sweet-scented grass); amongst the Minatarrees, a few miles above the Mandans, Seet-see-be-a (the mid-day sun); * * * amongst the Assinniboines, Chin-cha-pee (the fire-bug that creeps); amongst the Shawanos, Kay-te-qua (the female eagle); of the Ioways, Iu-ton-ye-wee-mee (the strutting pigeon); and among the Puncahs, Hee-la- dee (the pure fountain), and Mong-shong-shaw (the bending willow); among the Paw- nee Picts Shee-de-a (wild sage), and amongst the Kiowas Wum-pan-to-me (the white weasel).—Catlin, ‘‘ Life Amongst the Indians.” Mr. Catlin in the same work calls attention to the variety and singu- larity of the names of Indian men, as shown in his catalogue: Such as “The very sweet man,” No. 169; and “The grass, bush and blossom,” No. 281. INTRODUCTION TO CATALOGUE,* 1840 TO 1844. . “To the READER: ‘J wish to inform the visitors to my Collection that, having some years since become fully convinced of the rapid decline and certain extinction of the numerous tribes of the North American Indians; and seeing also the vast importance and value which a full pictorial history of these interesting but dying people might be to future ages—I sat out alone, unaided and unadvised, resolved (if my life should be spared), by the aid of my brush and my pen, to rescue from oblivion so much of their primitive looks and customs as the industry and ardent enthusiasm of one lifetime could accomplish, and set them up ina Gallery unique and imperishable, for the use and benefit of future ages. ‘‘T devoted eight years of my life exclusively to the accomplishment of my design, and that with more than expected success. “T visited with great difficulty, and some hazard to life, forty-eight tribes (residing within the United States, British, and Mexican Terri- tories), containing about half a million of souls. I have seen them in their own villages, have carried my canvas and colours the whole way, and painted my portraits, &c., from the life, as they now stand and are seen in the Gallery. ‘The collection contains (besides an immense number of costumes and other manufactures) near six hundred paintings, 350 of which are Por- traits of distinguished men and women of the different tribes, and 250 other Paintings, descriptive of Indian Countries, their Villages, Games, and Customs; containing in all above 3000 figures. ‘As this immense collection has been gathered, and every painting has been made from nature, BY MY OWN HAND—and that too when I have been paddling my canoe, or leading my pack-horse over and through trackless wilds, at the hazard of my life—the world will surely be kind and indulgent enough to receive and estimate them, as they have been intended, as true and fac-simile traces of individual life and historical facts, and forgive me for their present unfinished and unstudied condi- tion as works of art. “GHO. CATLIN.” *This catalogue is the one issued by Mr. Catlin in London 1840 to 1844, a copy of the one used in America 1837-9, with a few additions. Thisis also the one used in this volume. It was republished in France by Mr. Caitlin in 1844-48. The text of the title page is given above on page 7. 11 PLATE 10. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. 1 SINE , | pry 1! ig | eG, je is ai Gallen en j , mr tane al i C D)- ——> a a aed eos = a N= ” — pai > a = = a = eZ J) 3 ws Se = era - moi we ea . Re a3 c ae = tee ’ SE ee fo. Vong 5 \iu_) ; ert KEE-O-KUK, THE WATCHFUL Fox. Sac, No. 1, page 13. (Plate 280, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) / CATLIN’S INDIAN GALLERY. INDIAN PORTRAITS. SACS AND FOXES. SACS (SAU-KIES). [Sac: Laws of United States. Sac and Sauk: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] A tribe of Indians residing on the Upper Mississippi and Des Moines Rivers. Present number (in 1840), about 5,000. The small-pox carried off half their popula- tion a few years since, and a considerable number were destroyed in the ‘ Black Hawk War” in 1832. This tribe shave the head, leaving only a small tuft of hair on the top, which is called the ‘‘ scalplock.”—G. C., 1885. 1. Kee-o-kGk (Keokuk) (the Watchful Fox ?), the Running Fox*; present chief of the tribe. Shield on his arm and staff of office (sceptre) in his hand; neck- lace of grisly bear’s claws, over the skin of a white woif, on his nog t (Plate No. 280, page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This man, during the Black Hawk war, kept two-thirds of the warriors of the tribe neutral, and was therefore appointed chief by General Scott, in treaty, with the con- sent of the nation.—G. C., 1848. In a former epistle I mentioned the interview which I.had with Kee-o-kuk, and the leading men and women of his tribe, when I painted a number of their portraits and amusements as follows: Kee-o-kuk (the Running Fox, No. 1, above, Watchful Fox) is the present chief of the tribe, a dignified and proud man, with a good share of talent, and vanity enough to force into action all the wit and judgment he possesses in order to command the attention and respect of the world. At the close of the Black Hawk war in 1832, which had been waged with disastrous effects along the frontier, by a Sac chief of that name, Kee-o-kuk was acknowledged chief of the Sacs and Foxes by General Scott, who held a treaty with them at Rock Island. His appointment as chief was in consequence of the friendly position he had taken during the war, holding two-thirds of the warriors neutral, which was no doubt the cause of the sudden and successful termination of the war and the means of saving much bloodshed. Black Hawk and his two sons, as well as his principal advisers and warriors, were brought into Saint Louis in chains, and Kee-o-kuk appointed chief with the assent of the tribe. In his portrait I * Mr. Catlin saw ‘‘ Black Hawk” and his fellow-prisoners, at Jefferson Barracks, Saint Louis, Mo., in the fall of 1832. He met Keokuk and the Sac and Foxes first in 1834 on the Des Moines River, and again in 1836.—T. D. The acute accent is used in the spelling of the Indian names merely to denote the emphasis.—G. © tin the Cartoon Collection, page 9, No. 15, given as “‘A,” Keokuk, ‘‘the Running Fox,” head chief of the tribe, holding his mace (symbol of authority), and his tomahawk ornamented with a scalp.—T. D. 13 14 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. have represented him in the costume precisely in which he was dressed when he stood for it, with his shield on his arm and his staff (insignia of office) in his left hand. There is no Indian chief on the frontier better known at this time, or more highly ap- preciated for his eloquence as a public speaker, than Kee-o-kuk, as he has repeat- edly visited Washington and others of our Atlantic towns, aad made his speeches before thousands, when he has been contending for his people’s rights, in their stipu- lations with the United States Government, for the sale of their lands.—G. C., 1836, page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. Mr. Catlin, in September, 1834, visited Keokuk and the Saes and Foxes at or near Des Moines. (See “ Intinerary for 1834.”) After reach- ing Keokuk’s village he thus describes him: Colonel Kearney gave us a corporal’s command of eight men, with horses, &c., for the journey, and we reached the village in two days’ travel, about sixty miles up the Des Moines River. The whole country that we passed over was like a garden, wanting only cultivation, being mostly prairie, and we found their village beautifully situated on a large prairie, on the bank of the Des Moines River. They seemed to be well supplied with the necessaries of life, and with some of its luxuries. I found Ke- o-kuck to be a chief of fine and portly figure, with a good countenance, and great dignity and grace in his manners. General Street had some documents from Washington to read to him, which he and his chiefs listened to with great patience ; after which he placed before us good brandy and good wine, and invited us to drink and to lodge with him; he then called up five of his runners or criers, communicated to them in a low, but emphatic tone, the substance of the talk from the agent, and of the letters read to him, and they started at full gallop, one of them proclaiming it through his village, and the others sent express to the other villages, comprising the whole nation. Ke-o-kuck came in with us, with about twenty of his principal men—he brought in all his costly wardrobe, that I might select for his portrait such as suited me best; but at once named (of his own accord) the one that was purely Indian. In that he paraded for several days, and in it I painted him at full length. He is a man of a great deal of pride, and makes truly a splendid appearance on his black horse. He owns the finest horse in the country, and is excessively vain of his appearance when mounted, and arrayed, himself and horse, in all their gear and trappings. He expressed a wish to see him- self represented on horseback, and I painted him in that plight. He rode and nettled his prancing steed in front of my door until its sides were in a gore of blood. I suc- ceeded to his satisfaction, and his vanity is increased, no doubt, by seeing himself immortalized in that way. After finishing him, I painted his favorite wife (the fa- voured one of seven), his favourite boy, and eight or ten of his principal men and women; after which, he and all his men shook hands with me, wishing me well, and leaving, as tokens of regard, the most valued article of his dress, and a beautiful string of wampum, which he took from his wife’s neck. They then departed for their village in good spirits, to prepare for their fall hunt.— Geo. Catlin, page 149, vol. ii, Eight Years. Mr. Catlin saw Keokuk many times during the years from 1834 to 1838, both on the frontier and in Eastern cities. His first visit to him in 1834, as above set out, was memorable from the fact that he saw him in the midst of his people and at their home. He was evidently much impressed with Keokuk—finding in him his ideal red man. Mr. Catlin does not note whether in his intercourse with him Keokuk spoke English. It is presumed that he did not (al- though he understood it fairly well), from the fact that he always in public, either in his orations or interviews with official or other persons, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 15 spoke through an interpreter. Antoine Le Claire and Frank Labashure were the two he preferred ; neither, however, possessed a sufficient ele- mentary English education to translate Keokuk’s ideas or speech with vigor or clearness. He krew this, and frequently while they were trans- lating him (owing to his knowledge of English) he would express his dissent and compel them to correct their false translation. Antoine Le Claire, as hereinafter noted, was made rich by Keokuk and the Sac and Fox. lLabashure died young. Mr. Catlin, while on his last visit to the Sac and Ioxes, observed ’ Keokuk very carefully. The Sac and Fox nation was assembled—mak- ing a treaty in September, 1836, with Governor Dodge—at Rock Island, where he says that— He saw the parades and forms of a savage community transferring the rights and immunities of their natural soil to the insatiable grasp of pale-faced voracity. This treaty * * * was for the purchase of a tract of land of 256,000 acres, lying in the Ioway [Iowa] River, and west of the Mississippi, a reserve which was made [or reserved] in the tract of land conveyed to the Government by treaty after the Sac war, and known as the ‘‘ Black Hawk purchase.” After this the Sac and Foxes removed to Kansas. Mr. Catlin witnessed the signing of the treaty, and writes of it: The treaty itself, in all its forms, was a scene of interest, and Kee-o-kuk [Keokuk ] was the principal speaker on this occasion, being recognized as the head chief of the tribe. He is a very subtle and dignified man, and well fitted to wield the destinies of his nation. In 1846 Colonel McKinney visited Keokuk on the Kansas River, within the present limits of Kansas, where he and his people were temporarily residing after their removal from the Des Moines River. Writing of Keokuk he says: The entire absence of records by which the chronology of events might be ascer- tained renders it impossible to trace, in the order of their date, the steps by which this remarkable man rose to the chief place of his nation, and acquired a commanding und permanent influence over his people. Keokuk is in all respects a magnificent savage. Bold, enterprising, and impulsive, he is also politic, and possesses an intimate knowledge of human nature, and a tact which enables him to bring the resources of his mind into prompt operation. His talents as a military chief and civil ruler are evident from the discipline which exists among his people. In Stanley’s catalogue (Smithsonian Institution, 1852, No. 53), pages 39, 36, 37, can be found interesting data as to Keokuk. Mr. Stanley painted a portrait of him in May, 1846. Itis No. 52 of his catalogue, but was destroyed in the Smithsonian fire of February, 1865. In Hayden’s Catalogue of Indian Photographs, page 17, can be found the following: 677. Keokuk (Watchful Fox). A chief of the Kiscoquah band of Sacs or Sauks, and head chief of the combined Sacs and Foxes. This picture is copied from a daguerreotype taken in 1847, the year before Keokuk died. It was copied by A. Zeno Shindler in 1868, and is No. 158 of the Catalogue of Photographic Portraits of North American 16 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Indians, in the gallery of the Smithsonian Institution. (No. 216, Smith- sonian Miscellaneous Collections, 1867.) It was brought to Washington by Keokuk’s son—No. 6 herein—and loaned to Mr. Shindler to be copied. It is reproduced here. Capt. J. W. Campbell, of Fort Dodge, Iowa, in March, 1886, gave the following description of the dress of Keokuk in the daguerreotype por- trait of 1847: | In regard to Keokuk’s decorations and head-dress. * * * The silver medallion of President James Monroe, hanging in front, was presented to him by General Win- field Scott at Rock Island (then Fort Stephenson), for his fidelity tothe white manin ~ 1832. His necklace was composed of bear claws fastened to a cape of otter skins ; his shirt (the ruffle protruding from the under side of the necklace), was red and blue calico. His head-dress consisted of an Indian belt around the forehead ; on top were eagle feathers painted, and attached to the scalp lock was the extreme end of a deer’s tail painted with Chinese vermilion. Captain Campbell continues: My first recollection of his towering form and Ciceronian eloquence was at my father’s trading house at Puc-e-she-tuck (now Keokuk), in 1831, and during the many succeeding years he was in lowal was often in association with him, and his features are still indelibly impressed upon my memory, and after his demise, in Franklin county, Kansas, I wrote for Mathew Park, of St. Louis, Mo. (marble works), the in- scription on his tombstone, a plain marble slab, now owned by the Monumental Asso- ciation in Keokuk. General A. C. Dodge, of lowa, August 9, 1883 (since deceased), said of Keokuk: : I knew him very well. He was naturally of a pacific disposition, though on occa- sions he could show a full share of personal bravery. He was regarded among the pioneers as a man of brains—the most far-sighted Sac of his time. It was a long cherished idea of Keokuk to unite the Indian tribes in a great confederation, each band having a distinctively defined territory, and all to be kept at peace by arbitra- tion of great councils. Two things stood in the way of this: the unsteadiness of the Indians themselves for such a method of life, and the desire of the whites for the lands east of the Missouri River. Keokuk was born at Rock River, Ill., in 1780(A. R. Fulton?). Other authorities say in 1783. His father was half French, but his mother a full-blood Sac. This ‘‘ picayune of white blood,” as he remarked to Capt. William Philps in 1829, accounted for his being a shade lighter in com- plexion than other Sacs. He was not an hereditary chief, but reached the head of his nation by reason of prowess in battle when young, the gift of oratory, integrity, and tact. He supplanted Black Hawk in 1832~33, who had far greater fame as a warrior. He died at the Sac and Fox agency in Kansas in April, 1848, aged either 65 or 68 years. As an orator Keokuk held high rank with the Indians. This was known to the whites, and was one of the reasons for making him princi- pal chief of the Sac and Foxes in 1832~33. At one time, in 1832, Black Hawk tried to force the entire tribe of Sac and Fox into war with the whites. A majority of them along with Keokuk refused. The mes- sengers for war were importunate, and their words began to have an effect upon Keokuk’s braves. Finally they began to put on the war- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. — Vy. paint, and demanded that he lead them to battle. Appearing to be in sympathy with them, he arose in the council and spoke with eloquence and energy: Braves, Iam your chief. It is my duty te rule you as a father at home, and to lead you to war if you are determined to go; but in this war there is no middle course. The United States is a great power, and unless we conquer that great nation we must perish. I will lead you instantly against the whites on one condition—that is, that we shall first put all our women and children to death, and then resolve that having crossed the Mississippi, we shall never return, but perish among the graves of our fathers rather than yield to the white man. The argument had its force and the raid was aikudontd: Charles Deas, the artist, saw Keokuk and his band at Fort Crawford in the fall of 1840. H.'T. Tuckerman, in his Artist Life, thus notes it: Keokuk, the great chief and orator of the Sacs and Foxes, was at Fort Crawford holding a council with the Winnebagoes. The assemblage and their proceedings were very imposing. The Sacs were endeavoring to ‘‘cover the blood” of a young man of the other tribe who had been killed some time previously. They tendered a con- siderable sum of money, which was at last accepted by the opposite party. The Sacs and Foxes were living in tents allowed them from the fort in an inclosure attached to the palisades—a relative of the deceased object of the conclave, wishing to insult Keokuk, took advantage of the absence of most of the party to crawl up under theshelter of a fence in the rear of his tent where he was seated in state. The costume of the venerable chief was superb—a tiara of panther and raven skins adorning his head, The intruding Winnebago quietly lifted the canvas of the tent, and suddenly tearing this gear from the old man’s person and scattering it over the mats retreated as he came, before the sentry could arrest him. This insult to their leader produced many serio-comic scenes, and gave Deas a fine opportunity to observe the expression of In- dian character. Keokuk maintained a dignified silence, but the gloomy light of his eye betokened how keenly he felt the mortification. His enraged spouse was by no means so calm. The imprecations caused an outcry which called out the officer of the day, and it was long before the storm was quelled. He visited Washington with a delegation of his people in 1837, mak- ing a profound impression both in Washington and other cities. Capt. F. R. West, of Des Moines, Iowa, March 19, 1886, gave to a reporter of the lowaState Register some incidents relating to ‘‘ Keokuk.” In the year 1837 I was running a packet boat [canal] on the line between Pittsburgh and Philadelphia, or rather from Pittsburgh to the foot of the mountains on the west side at Johnstown. The canal line only ran this far, the rest of the route being a railroad. This was the only system of travel to the west at that time except by stage coach. Colonel Street*—or he might have been major—of the United States Army, with a retinue of soldiers and a few ladies, came to Pittsburgh in the month of August, I think it was. I only judge that it was August because of the season which was very dry and beautiful. He had with him a band of Indians, chiefs and young men, taking them to Washington. It was a number of Sacs, or Sacs and Foxes, I am not able to say which. There were thirty-nine of them, and certainly there would not have been so many of them if they were from one tribe. The chief, Keokuk [No. 1 and 1A] was among the number, I distinctly recollect. The line of boats consisted of four packets plying back and forth. They were elegant boats constructed for pas- senger traffic, and as they carried very many fine people from the East the captains *General Joseph M. Street, of Virginia, born October 18, 1782, agent of the Sac and Fox Indians, died on their reservation, where he is buried (near Des Moines), May 5, 1840. By his side is buried Wapello, a chief of the Sac and Fox, who died March 15, 1842, aged 57. 6744 18 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. were particular to keep them clean and nice. The three boats beside my own had each come into Pittsburgh and gone out again, but had refused to take the Indians on the journey East. They all were afraid the Indians would dirty the boats or injure the custom by their presence. The hotel keeper where they stopped in Pittsburgh told the officers that they could get passage when Captain West came, for he never said no toanvone. So when I landedin Pittsburgh Colonel Street came on board at once and insisted on my taking the Indians East. I saw the situation they were in, and finally agreed to take them. I gave the officers cabins, of course, but would not _agree to make berths for the Indians. Neither did I make any agreement as to the price to be paid. WhenI got through an officer brought me a blank bill which I filled out for my charges. The Colonelsaid for me to just double the amount of the bill; it was not enough. I was astonished when I was paid in silver coin. When I took the Indians on board I was told to put the bedding away as they would not know how to use it, and prepare their table without tablecloth or utensils, ex- cept to contain the food. Their greed was great and everything they liked they would eat all of it, the first one that got it. When the table was first set acastor was left. One young Indian in his greed filled his mouth with mustard. He lost no time in climbing right over the table and getting outside in an effort to empty his mouth. But they had a good time. The weather was fine and they sat on deck and played some gambling game all the time, andno one of them ever refused liquor. They would pound upon their little drum and dance and whoop, and the people along the line came out and gazed in astonishment. We dared not stop at places, for the people would get aboard the boat and impede progress. These Indians were fine looking fellows and were superbly decorated in genuine Indian style. They had feathers in their hair, and their leggings and everything about their costumes were very beautiful. One little black old Indian—he must have been a hundred years old—had a little bell fastened to his leg. He lost this on the boat and could not be made to leave the boat until it was found. We were delayed until all hands had turned out and hunted high and low until the bell was found. The cars, which they next took, were so strange to them and made so much noise that they could hardly be kept on the train. When I came back to Pittsburgh I found another delegation of officers and Indians waiting, and I took them. These were Foxes, I think. The famous chief Poweshiek was with one of the crowds. Black Hawk and Appanoose were also of the party. I remember Appanoose, because Ithought it was such a pretty name the way he himself pronounced it. In three or four weeks the first party came back. They waited at Johnstown for me, and I arrived there in the middle of the day. The Indians all rushed up to me and were glad to see me. Each one of them presented me with his picture, a small photo- graphic likeness they had gotten. They showed their medals with which they had been presented, large silver medals with the profile of President Van Buren. I remember Chief Keokuk. He wasa large man, above the average, and a fine look- ing Indian. Going up through the mountains on the Conemaugh River we came to a narrow gorge where the channel was very narrow and the mountains rose on either side to an immense height. It was in the evening and the rays of the setting sun upon the mountain tops made a scene of rare beauty. Before this grandeur and awe- inspiring scene the chief Keokuk came upon the deck and gathered his followers around him. They had evidently never before seen such a sight, and they were hushed to silence as the great Indian spoke of the mountaius. He performed some sort of religious ceremony, impressive and grand. It seemed to me as though he was praying. Ihave often thought of that wonderful man standing up in the midst of his men, and the way they sprung up around him and listened. I never before par- ticularly admired an Indian, but when I saw that man’s gestures and heard his won- derful voice, I was filled with admiration. I could tell by his gestures and his looks that there was an eloquence about it that I never expected from these wildmen. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 19 Keokuk’s love of humor was intense. While he resided in his village, near the present town of Ottumwa, on Sugar Creek, in 1838, he received a letter from Joseph Smith, the Mormon prophet, inviting the king of the Saes and Foxes to attend a regal council to be held in his palace at Nauvoo, Ill. Keokuk accepted, and with a mounted escort of In- dians, went to Nauvoo. They were received in the Temple, where the prophet made an address referring to the children of Israel and the lost tribes. He tried to convince Keokuk that the Indians were the lost tribes, and that this had been revealed to him, and that they must come into his fold. Keokuk answered— If my brother is ordered by the Great Spirit to collect our lost tribes together and lead them into a land flowing with milk and honey, it is his duty todoso. But I wish to ask about some particulars that my brother has omitted. They are of great importance to my people. The red men are not much used to milk. They prefer streams of water, and in the country where they live there is a good supply of honey. The points we wish to inquire about are whether the new government will pay large annuities and whether there will be plenty of whisky ? The conference abruptly ended. Keokuk had an Anglo-Saxon force of expression in coining words. One day in the fall of 1830 he was at the trading post at Iowaville, Iowa. A man named Adams had been employed by Mr. Jordan, the trader. Keokuk could not pronounce the name, Adams. He tried sev- eral times, but failed. Just then Adams, who had been chopping wood, removed his hat to wipe the perspiration from his head. His head was entirely bald. Keokuk’s face lit up and he exclaimed “mus-ke-tack !” meaning ‘prairie-head,” or a place with nothing upon it, or no growth. Adams was ever afterwards known by this name. Keokuk was always the friend of the whites and they were his friends. In 1832 five of Keokuk’s men killed a settler named Martin, in Warren County, Ulinois. Demand was made for the murderers. One of them was a nephew of Keokuk ; the other four escaped. Keokuk called his men together and told them of the consequences to follow; that unless these men were forthcoming war would follow. Four of his young men rose up and volunteered to stand for the four guilty ones. They were delivered up to the whites. Atthe trial Keokuk wasa witness. He told the court that the four young men were innocent and that the guilty men had escaped, but that the four were ready to be hanged for the real mur- derers, in the interest of peace. Of course they were acquitted and dis- charged at once: Keokuk’s consummate tact with men and his ingenuity were well displayed in his famous mourning scene for President Harrison. John Chambers, of Kentucky, a close friend of General Harrison, was ap- pointed by him governor of Iowa to succeed Governor Lucas. The gov- ernor of a Territory at that time was also superintendent of Indian af- fairs for the Territory. There was great rivalry in the Sac and Fox at this time as to who should have favor with the new governor. Hard Fish, a leading chief, was Keokuk’s rival. He and his band hurried to 20 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Burlington to receive the governor. He refused to see them, but prom- ised to visit them in their own country in a few days. Hard Fish re- turned much dejected. In the course of a few weeks Governor Cham- bers arrived at the agency on the Des Moines. Hard Fish and his band passed before the agency house with shouts and yells. Gaily dressed, _ they rode before his quarters and made it a festive day. The governor then received them. Keokuk knew of the friendship between Governor Chambers and President Harrison, and also knew of President Harrison’s death, so that when he was notified of the governor’s readiness to receive him and his band, with tact worthy of a white man, he decked his tribe in mourning, and to the sound of the funeral drum called upon the gov- ernor. Hard Fish, his band, and the whites about the agency were astounded. They knew of no death in the tribe. Keokuk was presented to Governor Chambers (who had been an aide-de-camp on the staff of General Harrison in the war of 1812) and made him the following speech before proceeding to business and in explanation of the solemni- ties: Father: We were told not long ago that our great father at Washington was dead. We had heard of him as a great war chief, who has passed much of his life among the red men, and knew their wants, and we believed we would always have friendship _and justice at his hands. His death has made us very sad, and as this is our first opportunity, we thought it would be wrong if we did not use it to show that the hearts of his red children, as well as his white children, know how to mourn over their great loss, and we had to keep our father waiting while we performed that part of our mourning that we must always attend to before we leave our lodges with our dead. Governor Chambers then shook hands with him and was much im- pressed with the ceremony. Keokuk, by his ingenuity, had won his heart, and held first place in the heart of the governor. Hard Fish and his band retired entirely disappointed. In 1837 Keokuk was described as stout in person, being five feet ten inches in height and weighing 200 pounds, graceful, and command- ing, with fine features and an intelligent countenance. He had great shrewdness and tact, and was especially noted for his physical power. ‘¢McKenny & Hall,” vol. 2, p. 80, says of him: Keokuk is a large and finely formed man. His manners are dignified, and his elocu- tion, as well in conversation as in public speaking, highly energetic and animated. His flow of language and rapidity of utterance are remarkable. Yet his enunciation is so clear and distinct, that it is said not a syllable is lost. His voice is powerful and agreeable, and his countenance prepossessing. It is not often that so fine a look- ing man is found as this forest chieftain, or one whose deportment is so uniformly correct, He excelled in horseback riding and also in dancing. As an orator, while speaking, his gestures were graceful, his language smooth and rapid, his wit keen, and his insight into motives prophetic. He was a born leader. Fuate 11, Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part IIl.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. 0 AN KEOKUK. (From a dagu2rreotype, 1847.) PLATE 12. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II. —Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. (SIVAX IWSIA &. UID ‘TT [OA ‘062 97%Id) "1g ooud ‘Wl, ‘ON “MOVAASUOH NO YONOdM =~ ainagirn @ =P WYSE see St asm Nese Se a eee = SSS ee ee eT ae rg BEN i \ é ery] (SS ee Soe > i formes —o oo = yAn Tw payres = —_ yy - + Le Sa a a : THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 21 In early life his bravery and courage in battle placed him in the front rank of warriors. He had an inordinate love for money, probably from associating so much with whites and seeing the value of money in daily affairs. A very full account of his personal peculiarities may be found in The ‘6 Red Men of Iowa,” pages 246, 247. For a portrait and many interesting details of Keokuk’s life, and of the Sac and Fox Indians, see **McKenny & Hall,” vol. 2, pages 63 to 80; see also title ‘‘ Black Hawk,” pages 29 to 48, same volume. As before stated, Keokuk died on the Sac and Fox Reservation, in now Franklin County, Kansas, to which he and his people removed in 1845. He died in April, 1848. The Saint Louis newspapers of the period stated that he died from poison administered by one of his people, who was punished for it. He was buried on the reservation near the present village of Pomona, Greenwood Township, Franklin County, Kansas. At that time Major Fuller was the agent in charge of the reservation. Keokuk was buried in the earth, his body lying eas and west, his head to the east. Over him was placed a white marble slab inscribed: ‘Sacred to the memory of Keokuk, a distinguished Sac chief, born at Rock Island in 1783, died April, 1848.” July 4, 1883, the city of Keokuk, Lowa, gave a celebration, at which Chief Moses Keokuk (see No. 6 of this catalogue), son of Keokuk, was present as the guest of the city. The patriotic citizens of Keokuk— named after the great chief—held a meeting, and determined to remove the body of Keokuk from Kansas to that city. A committee was ap- pointed, application made to the Secretary of the Interior, Hon. H. M. Teller, for authority to enter upon the reservation, which was promptly granted, and two citizens of Keokuk, Judge F. C. Davis and Dr. J. M. Shaffer, proceeded to Kansas, and exhumed the remains on the 19th of October, 1883, coffined them, and returned with them to Keokuk, also bringing with them the slab from the grave. The remains are now in charge of the city authorities waiting inter- ment. The Keokuk Monument Fund Association, in charge of the erection of the monument to Keokuk, have located it in Rand Park, north of that city, on a high bluff overlooking the Mississippi River. It may be seen from the three States of Iowa, Illinois, and Missouri. It is now being erected. A bust of Keokuk in bronze stands in the Marble room of the United States Senate, in the Capitol at Washington. (1 A).—Keokuk on horseback.* (See plate 290, page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This picture was not in the original Catlin Gallery. Mr. Catlin gives the following description of Keokuk on horseback: PLATE 290, Kee-o-kuk on horseback.—After I had painted the portrait (at Camp Des Moines, now Montana, Iowa) at full length, and which I have already introduced, * The original sketch from which this picture was p2inted is now owned by a gentleman in Phila- delphia 22 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. he had the vanity to say to me that he made a fine appearance on horseback, and that he wished me to paint him thus. SoI prepared my canvas in the door of the hospital which I occupied, in the dragoon cantonment; and he flourished about for a considerable part of the day in front of me, until the picture was completed. The | horse that he rode was the best animal on the frontier; a fine blooded horse, for which he gave the price of $300, a thing that he was quite able to * * * . He made a great display on this day, and hundreds of the dragoons and officers were about him, and looking on during the operation. His horse was beautifully caparisoned, and his scalps were carried attached to the bridle-bits.—G. C., 1834~36. [About two years after the above was written (i. e., 1837), and the portrait painted, and whilst I was giving lectures’ on the customs of the Indians, in the Stuyvesant Institute, in New York, Kee-o-kuk and his wife and son, with twenty more of the chiefs and warriors of his tribe, visited the city of New York on their way to Wash- ington City, and were present one evening at my lecture, amidst an audience of 1,500 persons. During the lecture I placed a succession of portraits on my easel before the audience, and they were successively recognized by the Indians as they were shown ; and at last I placed this portrait of Kee-o-kuk before them, when they all sprung up and hailed it with a piercing yell. After the noise had subsided Kee-o-kuk arose and addressed the audience in these words: ‘‘ My friends, I hope you will pardon my men for making so much noise, as they were very much excited by seeing me on my favorite war-horse, which they all recognized in a moment.” I had the satisfaction then of saying to the audience that this was very gratifying to me, inasmuch as many persons had questioned the correctness of the picture of the horse; and some had said in my exhibition room, ‘“ that it was an imposition—that no Indian on the frontier rode so good a horse.’”’ This was explained to Kee-o-kuk by the interpreter, when he arose again quite indignant at the thought that any one should doubt its correctness, and assured the audience ‘‘that his men, a number of whom never had heard that the picture was painted, knew the horse the moment it was presented; and, further, he wished to know why Kee-o-kuk could not ride as good a horse as any white man?” He here received a round of applause, and the interpreter, Mr. Lé Claire, rose and stated to the audience that he recognized the horse the moment it was shown, and that it was a faithful portrait of the horse that he sold to Kee-o-kuk for $300, and that it was the finest horse on the frontier, belong- ing to either red or white man.—G. C.] 1838. 2. Mtik-a-tah-mish-o-k4h-kaik (Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiah), the Black Hawk ;* in his war dress and paint. Strings of wampum in his ears and on his neck, and his medicine-bag (the skin of the black hawk) on his arm. (Plate 283, page 211, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) This is the man famed as the conductor of the Black Hawk war. Painted at the close of the war, while he was a prisoner at Jefferson Barracks, in 1832. Painted by Mr. Catlin at Jefferson Barracks, near Saint Louis, Mo., where Black Uawk and others of his band were prisoners of war, in * Black Hawk’s Indian name is spelt in almost as many ways as times used by different writers. He himself signed it several ways. To the treaty of June 30, 1831, he signed “it Mucata-tullhi-eatak. Prior to this, in 1827, his name was written Kara-zhonsept; when surrendered by Decorie, to General Street, he called him Mucatamish-kakaekq; at Saint Louis, in 1832, he was called Mack-atama-sic-ac-ac. In 1829 his name was written Hay-ray-tshoan-sharp; about the time he was captured or surrendered, in 1832, his name was spelt Mus-cata-mish-ka-kack, and many other ways might be given. Judge James Hall, in McKenney & Hall, vol. 2, calls him Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiah. This is followed by A. AR. Fulton in the ‘‘ Red Men of Iowa.’”’ At all events he was thoroughly identified in English as Black Hawk.—T. D. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part IT1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. MUK-A-TAH-MISH-O-KAH-KAIK, THE BLack Hawk. Sac, No. 2, page 22. (Plate 283, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) NAH-SE-US-KUK, THE Wuik.inc THUNDER. Son cf Black Hawk. No. 3, page 29. (Plate 284, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 13. ‘THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 93 October, 1832. Mr. Irving saw them in 1832 at that point, and thus describes them : From Saint Louis I went to Fort Jefferson Barracks, to see Black Hawk, the Indian warrior, and his fellow prisoners—a forlorn crew—emaciated and dejected. The re- doubtable chieftain himself a meager old man upwards of seventy. He has, however, a fine head, a Roman style of face, and a prepossessing countenance. Black Hawk, sometimes the Black Sparrow, was by birth a Sac. He was the great-grandson of a Sac called Nana-makee, or Thunder, and bis father’s name was Pyesa. He was born about 1767, on Rock River, in now Illinois, and was then, in 1832, about sixty-six years of age. He was not a chief by birth. At the age of fifteen he was admitted to the rank of a brave, having wounded an enemy ; afterwards he killed a brave, and took part in a war-dance. Before he was twenty his exploits against the Osages had made him famous as a warrior. He took part against the American Government in the war of 1812, and was the associate of Colonel McKee, Colonel Dixon, and Simon Girty. He was called by the British “General Black Hawk.” After peace in 1815, and the building of the fort on Rock [sland in 1816, in the midst of the Sac and Fox Nation, Black Hawk, with what was known as the “British Band” of his nation, became sullen and morose. They did not relish the building of the fort and having to abandon the beantiful island. The Sac and Fox believed that a good spirit had the care of Rock Island, and that the spirit lived in a cave in the rocks immediately under the place where the fort was built. He is said to have been often seen by the Indians, and was white, with wings resembling those of a swan, but ten times larger. They were careful to make no noise in that part of the island which he inhabited, for fear of disturbing him. He had never been seen since the building of Fort Armstrong, and is sup- posed to have been driven away by the din of the drums and cannon, or by the boisterous mirth of the garrison. Mr. Catlin wrote of Black Hawk: The Black Hawk is the man to whom I have alluded as the leader of the Black Hawk war, who was defeated by General Atkinson, in 1832; and held a prisoner of war, and sent through Washington and other Eastern cities, with a number of others, to be gazed at. This man, whose name has carried a sort of terror through the country where it has been sounded, has been distinguished as a speaker or counselor rather than as a war- rior; and I believe it has been pretty generally admitted that Nah-pope and the Prophet were, in fact, instigators of the war, and either of them with much higher claims for the name of warrior than Black Hawk ever had. When I painted this chief, he was dressed in a plain suit of buckskin, with a string of wampum in his ears and on his neck, and held in his hand his medicine-bag, which was the skin of a black hawk, from which he had taken his name, and the tail of which made him a fan, which he was almost constantly using. (Page 211, vol. 2, Bight Years.) The Black Hawk war grew out of murders on the frontier about 1824, Then there were differences between the Sacs and Foxes and Oa THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Menominees and Sioux. Black Hawk had been arrested in 1828 for supposed complicity in attacking some boats in 1827. Then in 1832 he was set upon by some white men, while in the woods hunting, and badly beaten. He was then called the “ Old Chief” of the Sacs and Foxes. . Keokuk, and others of his tribe, on July 15, 1830, at Prairie du Chien, had made a treaty of sale of the Sac and ox lands, seeing the inev- itable, and had agreed to remove to lands farther west. Black Hawk had nothing to do with it, and was much offended at it. His village was at that time the Sac village, on a point of land formed by Rock River and the Mississippi, in [llinois. Black Hawk and his people refused to leave their lands, which had been sold by Keokuk, claiming that he was no party to the treaty, but were afterwards off of them for atime. In the spring of 1831 he and his people recrossed the river to the old cornfields, and took possession of their land, then occu- pied by whites. The militia were called out in May, 1831, and the regulars brought from Saint Louis, and a treaty. was made with Black Hawk and his band on June 30, 1831. In the spring of 1832 hostilities were begun between Black Hawk and the whites, and the Black Hawk war followed. The then far West became alarmed. [linois was the center of interest. General Scott was sent with the regulars to Chicago (Fort Dearborn), and Governor Reynolds called out several companies of volunteers. The point of rendezvous was for a time at John Dixon’s Ferry, who was called by the Indians Nachusa or White Head, across Rock River (now the town of Dixon, with about 4,000 inhabitants), Illinois. Here were camped, amongst other officers under command of General Atkinson, Lieut. Col. (afterwards President) Zachary Taylor, Lieut. (afterwards ’ major and general) Robert Anderson, Lieut. (afterwards Senator) Jef- ferson Davis, Lieut. (afterwards major-general) David Hunter, and Pri- vate (afterwards President) Abraham Lincoln of Captain Lles’s company of Illinois Mounted Rangers. Major Anderson called upon President Lincoln in April, 1861, after the evacuation of Fort Sumter. Mr. Lin- coln said, ‘‘ Major, do you remember of ever meeting me before?” ‘No, sir; I have no recollection of ever having had that pleasure.” ‘My memory is better than yours, then,” replied Mr. Lincoln. ‘ You mus- tered me into the United States service as a high private of the Illinois volunteers at Dixon’s Ferry in the Black Hawk war.” (Chicago His- torical Society’s Publications, No. 10, p. 15.) On the 27th of August, 1832, Black Hawk and the Prophet, after capture at Bad Axe, were delivered to General Street at Prairie du Chien, by two Winnebago Indians, Decorie and Chaetar, and the war was ended. While at Prairie du Chien, along with other prisoners, in charge of Lieut. Jefferson Davis, en route to Jefferson Barracks at Saint Louis, "so—- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 25 on August 27 and 28, 1832, Black Hawk thus addressed General Street: My warriors fell around me. It began fo look dismal. I saw my evil day at hand. The sun rose clear on us in the morning; at night it sank in a dark cloud, and looked like a ballof fire. This was the last sun that shone on Black Hawk. Heis nowa prisoner to the white man, but he can stand torture. He is not afraid of death. He is no coward. Black Hawk is an Indian. He has done nothing of which an Indian need be ashamed. He has fought the battles of his country against the white man, who came year after year to cheat his people and take away their lands. You know the cause of our making war. It is known to all white men. ‘They ought to be ashamed of it. The white men despise the Indians and drive them from their homes. But the Indians are not deceitful. Indians do not steal. Black Hawk is satisfied. He will go to the world of spirits contented. He hasdone his duty. His father will meet andreward him. The white men do not scalp the heads, but they do worse, they poison the heart. Itisnot pure withthem. * * * Black Hawk and the Prophet, along with ten other warriors, were taken to Jefferson Barracks, Saint Louis, in September, 1832. They were thus described, whilst prisoners at Jefferson Barracks, where Mr. Catlin painted them in October, 1832: We were immediately struck with admiration at the gigantic andsymmetrical figures of most of these warriors, who seemed, as they reclined in native ease and gracefulness, with their half naked bodies exposed to view, rather like statues from some master hand than like beings of a race whom we had heard characterized as degenerate and de- based. We extended our hands, which they rose to grasp, and to our question ‘‘ How d’ye do?” they responded in the same words, accompanying them with a hearty shake. They were clad in leggings and moccasins of buckskin, and wore blankets, which were thrown around them in the manner of the Roman toga, so asto leave their right arm bare. The youngest among them were painted on their necks with a bright ver- milion color, and had their faces transversely streaked with alternate red and black stripes. From their bodies and from their faces and eyebrows they pluck out the hair with the most assiduous care. They also shave or pull it out from their heads, with the exception of a tuft of about three fingers width, extending from between the forehead and crown to the back of the head. This they sometimes plait into a queue on the crown, and cut the edges of it down to an inch in length, and plaster it with vermilion, which keeps it erect and gives it the appearance of a cock’s comb. iack Hawk and his eleven warriors were taken, in 1832—33, on.a tour through the Eastern States, and to visit the President, General Jackson, at Washington, and were afterwards confined at Fortress Monroe. At Philadelphia, June 10, 1833, they were described at the hotel called Congress Hall as follows: We found most of them sitting or lying on their beds. Black Hawk was sitting in a chair and apparently depressed in spirits. He is about sixty-five, of middling size, with a head that would excite the envy of a phrenologist—one of the finest that Heaven ever let fall on the shoulders of anIndian. The Prophet has a coarser figure, with less of intellect, but with the marks of decision and firmness. His face was painted with red and white. The son of Black Hawk [No. 3] is a noble specimen of . physical beauty, a model for those who would embody the idea of strength. He was painted and his hair cut and dressed in a strange fantasy. The other chiefs had noth- ing in particular in their appearance to distinguish them from other natives of the forest. Black Hawk and party visited President Jackson in the White House on April 22, 1833. He saluted President Jackson with, it is said, ‘I 26 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. am aman and you are another.” The party, after being duly impressed with the number and resources of the whites, were released and returned to Iowa in the summer of 1833. President Jackson told Black Hawk in Baltimore, in June of that year, that he had ordered their return to their own country, because ‘‘Sheckak, your principal chief, and the rest of your people are anxious that you should return, and Keokuk has asked me to send you back. When you go back, listen to the counsels of Keokuk and the other friendly chiefs.” Black Hawk and his band returned to Iowa in August, 1833, where they were received by Keokuk and the Sae and Fox Nation. _ August 5, 1833, the Sac and Fox nation assembled at Fort Arm- strong. Major Garland appeared for the United States, and Black Hawk was deposed and Keokuk, by authority of the President, was installed as the principal chief of the Sac and Fox Nation. Col. Will- iam Davenport was also present and addressed the Indians. Mr. Catlin, who was present at the treaty of Rock Island, I1., in Sep- tember, 1836, between Governor Dodge and the Sacs and Foxes, at which Keokuk, Black Hawk, and the Prophet were present, describes Black Hawk as follows: The poor dethroned monarch, old Black Hawk, was present, and looked an object of pity. With an old frock coat and brown hat on, and a cane in his hand, he stood the * whole time outside of the group, and in dumb and dismal silence, with his sons by the side of him, and also his quondam aide-de-camp, Nah-pope, and the Prophet. They were not allowed to speak, nor even to sign the treaty. Nah-pope arose, how- ever, and commenced a very earnest speech on the subject of temperance, but Gov- ernor Dodge ordered him to sit down (as being out of order), which probably saved him from a much more peremptory command from Keokuk, who was rising at that moment, with looks on his face that the Devil himself might have shrunk from. (Page 217, vol. 2, Eight Years. ) In 1837 he accompanied Keokuk to Washington, and was accorded a place of dignity. After his return from the East with Keokuk, in 1837, Black Hawk, in the fall of that year, resided on a small stream known as Devil Creek, in Lee County, Iowa. With his wife, two sons, Nes-se-as-kuk (No. 3), .and Na-som-see (Wa-saw-we-saw No. 4) and his daughter, Nam-e-qua, the handsomest of Sac maidens. ‘In the spring of 1838, with his family, he removed to the vicinity of the other Sac and Fox chiefs on the Des Moines River, near Iowaville, in Davis County. He had a comfortable cabin like a white man’s, well furnished, and in his garden cultivated vegetables. Black Hawk never had but one wife, a very unusual thing with an Indian at that time. On the 4th of July, 1838, Black Hawk was a guest of the citizens at Fort Madison, and upon being toasted made, through interpreters, an eloquent reply. In stature Black Hawk was 5 feet 11 inches in his moccasins. His weight 138 pounds. So that he was tall and thin. His head was finely —-- « §. St. be ee THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 27 shaped, with a Roman face, and a pleasant countenance. Judge James Hall describes him in 18°8 as— Old, and frail and broken in appearance. His stature is small, and his figure not striking: nor do his features indicate a high grade of intelligence. Black Hawk was an orator of force and fluency. His eloquence is given at length, together with details of his life, in the work published by J. B. Patterson in 1834, and in ‘‘The Red Men of Iowa.” He was painted many times, and his portraits can be found in several of the historical societies’ rooms. Mr. Catlin made several portraits of him. His influence over his people seems to have been due to the force of his eloquence and dignity of his bearing, rather than from his executive capacity or ability as a warrior in his later years. Black Hawk was a man of much dignity of character. In 1831, General Gaines, at Rock River, in council with the Sac and Fox Nation, observing Black Hawk seated among the chiefs and lead- ing men, and hearing his name mentioned frequently, he inquired, ‘Who is Black Hawk? Is heachief? By what right does he appear in council?” Black Hawk arose and walked out of the council. No one spoke in reply. The next day he was in his place in the council. He was now cool, and free from passion. He arose, and speaking to General Gaines— : My Father: You inquired yesterday, Who is Black Hawk? Why does he sit among the chief men? I will tell you whoIlam. IamaSauk. My father wasa Sauk. I am a warrior. So was my father. Ask these young men who have followed me to battle, and they will tell you who Black Hawk is. Provoke our people to war, and you will learn who Black Hawk is! He then sat down, and no further questions were asked. DEATH AND BURIAL OF BLACK HAWK. The following account of his death and burial is condensed from “ The Red Men of Iowa,” by A. R. Fulton, and also from an article on “The Burial of Black Hawk,” in the Magazine of American History for May, 1886, by J. F. Snyder, M. D. James H. Jordan, esq., lived in a cabin but a few rods from that of Black Hawk. He was intimate with and now owns the land upon which Black Hawk’s cabin stood, It was on the north bank and about 100 feet from the Des Moines River. Near this cabin stood two large trees—an ash and an elm—and from near their roots came a spring, known-as Black Hawk’s Spring. Here he would sit and look out apon the river. He maintained a gloomy silence, speaking to but few but his intimates. Black Hawk was ill fourteen days before his death. The chiefs and other principal men were absent at the time of his death, at Rock Island, receiving annui- ties. Mr. Jordan was with him two hours before his death—the last white man who spoke to or saw him alive, and then left to go to Rock Island. Black Hawk’s wife was devoted to him, and sincerely mourned him. Some days before his death she said, ‘‘ He is getting old; he must die. Monoto calls him home.” Black Hawk died from a bilious colic at noon on October 3, 1838, aged seventy-two years. He was buried on the spot designated by himself—a place where he held council with the Iowa Indians in the summer of 1837 or 1838. His funeral was at- 28 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. tended by many white men (October 4 or 5, 1838) by his family, and about fifty of his tribe. Almost all of the Sac and Fox were absent at Rock Island.—A. R. Fulton. Captain Jordan, who, as above stated, was present at his burial, is now residing on the very spot where he died. In reply to a letter of inquiry from Mr. Snyder, he writes as follows: ‘““ELDON, Iowa, July 15, 1881. “Black Hawk was buried on the northeast quarter of the southeast quarter of section 2, township 70, range 12, Davis County, Iowa, near the northeastern corner of the county, on the Des Moines River bottom, about 90 rods from where he lived at the time he died, on the north side of the river. I have the ground where he lived for a door-yard, it being between my house and the river. The only mound over the grave was some puncheons split out and set over his grave and then sodded over with blue- grass, making a ridge aboutfour feet high. A flag-staff, some 20 feet high, was planted at his head, on which was a silk flag, which hung there until the wind wore it out. My house and his were only about 4 rods apart when he died. He was sick only about fourteen days. He was buried right where he sat the year before, when in council with the Iowa Indians, and was buried in a suit of military clothes, made to order and given to him when in Washington City by General Jackson, with hat, sword, and gold epaulets, &c.” : Another old settler of that neighborhood, Mr. Isaac Nelson, sent Mr. Snyder the fol- lowing: ** Hickory, Iowa, June 24, 1881. “YT came to Iowa in the spring of 1836, and was two or three times near Black Hawk’s house, but never went in to see him. * * * He was buried in a manner on the top of the ground, but his feet were about 16 inches in the ground and his head about a foot above the surface. He had on a suit of military clothes; four nice new blankets were wrapped around him, a pillow of feathers was under his head, a plug hat was on his head, and an old-fashioned brussel stock around his neck. You may ask how I saw all of this when he was in his grave. I will try to describe the way in which he was buried, and then you will understand it. A forked post had been planted at his head and one at his feet; a ridge pole was laid in these forks, and then puncheons put over him in the shape of a roof and the earth thrown on, which made a raise of 2 or 3 feet above him. The whites had taken out the two ends so we could see through. The grave had been inclosed with pickets some 8 feet high, planted in the ground with joints broken; but these the whites had forced apart so that we could easily creep in. His feet were to the east and his head to the west. At his feet was a shaved oak post with painting on it, and at his head a pole with a nice silk flag. All the grass and weeds were kept out of the inclosure and for some distance around the outside. He had no coffin, but was laid full length on a board with four fine blankets around him.” Pursuing the investigation further, I found, with the kind assistance of W. Clement Putnam, esq., of Davenport, in the Annals of Iowa (1863, p. 50, and 1864, p. 353 et seq.) the statements of Willard Barrows, esq., and Capt. H. B. Horn, in relation to the event under consideration. They say that the old chief’s body was laid on a ‘poard which was sunk at the foot, or lower, end, about 15 inches below the surface of the ground, while the other, or upper end of the board, was raised, and supported three feet above it; thus his body reclined at an angle with the horizon of some 25 or 30 degrees. He was dressed in the military uniform of a colonel of the Regular Army, said to have been presented to him by amember of President Jackson’s Cabinet, with a cap on his head elaborately ornamented in Indian style with feathers. At his left side was a sword, which had been presented to him by General Jackson; and at his right side were placed two canes, one of which he had received from Hon. Henry Clay ; the other was the gift of an officer of the British army. Besides these were deposited on either side other presents and trophies, highly prized by him as memen- toes of his valor and greatness. About his neck were ribbons suspending three med- a Ee eee oe, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. a0 als, oue the gift of President Jackson, another was presented to him by ex-President John Quincy Adams, and the third by the city of Boston. The body was inclosed with boards resting on end on either side, and meeting on a ridge-pole fixed on forked posts, set in the ground at the head and feet, forming a roof with an open space below. The gables of this rude vault were closed with boards, and the whole was covered with earth, and then sodded over. At the head was a flag-staff 35 feet high, which bore an American flag worn out by exposure, and near by was the usual hewn post, inscribed with Indian characters, representing his deeds of bravery and record as a warrior. Inclosing all was a strong circular picket fence 12 feet high. His body remained here until July 1, 1839, when its head was carried off by a cer- tain Dr. Turner, who then lived at Lexington, Van Buren County, Iowa. Black Hawk’s widow discovered this and reported it to Mr. Jordan. In the winter of 1839 Dr. Turner came back and got the body. Captain Horn states that Dr. Turner subsequently took the skeleton to Alton, Ill., for the purpose of having the bones articulated with wire. He carried Black Hawk’s head away in his saddle-bags in July of 1839. Mr. Barrows says the skeleton was sent to Warsaw or Quincy, III. The sons of Black Hawk, when they became aware of this desecration of their father’s grave, were very indignant, and complained of it to Governor Lucas, at that time the governor of Iowa Territory, and his excellency at once caused the bones of the great chief to be brought back to Burlington, where they were deposited in the fall of 1839, or the early spring of 1840. Shortly after, when the young Black Hawks came to take possession of the paternal osseous remains, it seems that, finding them safely stored in the governor’s office, they concluded to leave them there. The skele- ton was subsequently placed in the collection of the Burlington Geological and His- _ torical Society, and there is no doubt that it was consumed in the fire that destroyed the building and all the Society’s collections in 1855. So also says A. R. Fulton, though the editor of the Annals (April, 1865, p. 478), J. F. Snyder, M. D., ‘doubts this.” Dr. J. H, Rauch, the present Secretary of the Illinois State Board of Health, was, at the time of said catastrophe, secretary of the society whose building and collections were destroyed; and on applying to him for further information, he stated that the famous skeleton, when returned to the Territorial capital by order of the executive, fell into the possession of Dr. Enos Lowe, recently deceased at Omaha, Nebr., who afterward presented it to the society ; and intimated that Dr. Lowe may possibly have taken the bones with him when he removed from Burlington to Omaha. Dr. Lowe’s son, General W. W. Lowe, is stilla resident of Omaha, and to him I pro- pounded certain interrogatories, to which the following answer was received, under date of November 29, 1881: ‘‘Atter the chief’s death, the tribes (Sacs and Foxes) requested my father to take possession of the remains, and he did so, wiring them and keeping the skeleton in his office, where for a long time they continued to come to view it. Subsequently, with the consent of the tribe, he presented the skeleton to the Geological and Historical Society of Burlington, and the remains were destroyed by the burning of their build- ing.”—J. F. Snyder. In 1868, A. R. Fulton visited the place where Black Hawk was buried thirty years before, and found that it had been marked by a pile of stones thrown there by James H. Jordan. 3. Ndh-se-tis-kuk, the Whirling Thunder; eldestson of Black Hawk. Painted 1832. A very handsome man, He distinguished himself in the Black Hawk war. (Plate No. 284, page 211, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) The eldest son of Black Hawk, * * * avery handsome young warrior, and one _ of the finest-looking Indians I ever saw. There is a strong party ia the tribe that is 30 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. anxious to put this young man up, and I think it more than likely that Keokuk as chief may fall ere long by his hand, or by some of the tribe who are anxious to rein- state the family of Black Hawk.—G. C., page 211, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years, Na-se-us-kuk (Whirling Thunder) is a fine young chief. * * After the defeat of his tribe in 1832, he was with his father taken prisoner, and paraded through the At- lantic cities. He was present one evening at a party when a young lady sang a ballad with much taste and pathos. Na-se-us-kuk, who was standing at a distance, listened with profound attention, and at the close of the song he took an eagle’s feather from his head dress, and giving it to a bystander, said: ‘‘ Take that to your mocking-bird squaw.”—Hon. C. Augustus Murray, 1837. Keokuk, however, remained chief until his death, in April, 1848, and his son, Keokuk, jr., No. 6, succeeded him, and is now, in 1885, chief of the Sac and Fox in Indian Territory. 4. Wa-siw-me-saw, the Roaring Thunder; youngest son of Black Hawk. Painted while a prisoner of war in 1832, (Plate No. 281, page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) After his return from the East in the fall of 1837, Black Hawk and his family spent the winter in Lee County, residing on asmall stream known as Devil Creek. His family then consisted of his wife, two sons—Nes-se-us-kuk (No. 3 above) and Na-som- see [No. 4 above].—Red Men of Iowa, page 222. These two sons, after Black Hawk’s death, probably removed with the Sac and Fox westward, to Kansas. 5. ( ), wife of Kee-o-kik (No. 1); in a dress of civilized manufacture, orna- mented with silver brooches. Painted in 1834. (Plate No. 281, page 200, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This woman is the eldest of seven wives whom I saw in his lodge, and, being the mother of his favorite son, the most valued one. To her alone would he allow the dis- tinguished honor of being painted and hung up with the chiefs. 6. Me-s6u-wahk, the Deer’s Hair; the favorite son of Kee-o-kik, and by him desig- nated to be his successor. Painted in 1834. (Plate No. 282, page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Plate 281 is a portrait of the wife of Kee-o-kuk, and plate 282 of his favorite son, whom he intends to be his successor. These portraits are both painted, also, in the costumes precisely in which they were dressed. This woman was the favorite one (I think) of seven whom he had living (apparently quite comfortably and peaceably), in his wigwam, where General Street and I visited him in his village on the Des Moines River. And although she was the oldest of the ‘‘lot” she seemed to be the favorite one on this occasion—the only one that could be painted—on account, I believe, of her being the mother of his favorite son. Her dress, which was of civil- ized stuffs, was fashioned and ornamented by herself, and was truly a most splendid affair, the upper part of it being almost literally covered with silver brooches.—G. C., page 210, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. The wife’s (No. 5) name is given in the cartoon catalogue, page 9, car- toon No. 15 A, as “ Nah-weé-re-coo (———), a Saukie (Sac) woman, the wife of Kee-o-kuk; her dress of civilized manufacture, ornamented with ribbons and brass buttons.” : The son (No. 6)is givenin the cartoon collection, page 9; cartoon No, 13 C, ‘‘Me-sou-wahk (the Deer’s Hair); a young boy twelve years old, PLATE 14. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—vonaldson, Catlin indian Gallory, wr foe ee Sef met LAR Fara I we Aad ———— DO ann WEA A a) rn = re : HOS. NAH-WEE.-RE.CO. Wife of Keokuk. (Plate 281, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Pit anes: noe hee Sac, No. 5, page 30. mtb > i ory 5 ny MA | wees v { Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 15. ce Gani FF (© for ESS, N\ce ~C tr: 1 i i ot RN ee SSCs oe ee é . or 5 e - me ee nds HOWE em, We ( MEACH-O-SHIN-GAW, LiT?rLeE WHITE Bxwar. CHESH-00-HONG-HA, THE MAN OF GOOD SxNSE. Kansas, No. 25, page 40. Kansas, No. 27, page 40. (Plate 134. Vol. IT. Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 135, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) as THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 4 Amongst those tribes who thus shave and ornament their heads the crest is uni- formly blood-red, and the upper part of the head, and generally a considerable part of the face, as red as they can possibly make it with vermilion. I found these people cutting off the hair with small scissors, which they purchase of the fur-traders; and they told me that previous to getting scissors they cut it away with their knives; and before they got. knives, they were in the habit of burning it off with red hot stones, which was a very slow and painful operation. With the exception of these few, all the other tribes in North America cultivate the hair to the greatest length they possibly can, preserving it to flow over their shoulders and backs in great profusion, and quite unwilling to spare the smallest lock of it for any consideration.—1831, George Catlin, pages 23, 24, vol. 2, Catlin’s Hight - Years. DAKOTA—KAWNSAS, OR KAW. The Kansas are an offshoot of the Osage, whom they resemble in many respects. In 1673 they were placed on Marquette’s map as on the Missouri, above the Osages. After the cession of Louisiana a treaty was made with them by the United States. They were then on the river Kansas, at the mouth of the Saline, having been forced back from the Missouri by the Sioux, and numbered about 1,500 in 130 earthen lodges. Some of their chiefs visited Washington as early as 1820. In 1825 ceded their lands on the Missouri, retaining a reservation on the Kansas, where they were constantly subjected to attacks from the Pawnees, and on their hunts from other tribes, so that they lost rapidly in numbers. In 1846 they again ceded their lands, and a new re- servation of 80,000 acres on the Neosho, in Kansas, assigned them; but this also soon becoming overrun by settlers, and as they would not cultivate it themselves, it was sold, and the proceeds invested for their benefit and for providing a new home among the Osages in Indian Territory. The tribe in 1850 numbered 1,300; in 1860, 800; and in 1875 had dwindled to 516. Under the guidance of Orthodox Friends they are now cultivating 460 acres, and have broken more than as much again. They raised, among other things, 12,000 bushels of.corn. Seventy of them are regular church attendants, and 54 of their children attend school.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION, 1885-86. There were 245 Kaws, or Kansas, on Osage Agency, Indian Territory, December, 1883. Agent Miles, September 1, 1884, reported : The Kaws consist of 194 full bloods and 51 mixed bloods (in all, 245). The full bloods are fast passing away. Farmers and herders. August 20, 1885, Agent Miles reports: The Kaws number 225, of which 173 are full and 52 are mixed bloods. The full bloods keep up their reputation for wandering about, visiting other Indians and the State for the purpose of trading ponies, smoking, and begging, whichever seems best to accomplish the end in view—that is, getting a living without physical exertion. When at home, they display a commendable energy in trying to raise something to subsist on 7 The Kaws have better fields (than the Osages) and generally raise considerable corn and vegetables. They suffer from late planting and proper care; from their ponies being poor in the spring, and. inattention to cultivating at the proper time. The mixed bloods are most all farming to some extent, and many of them, with the assist- ance of white men, have good farms and raise large crops of corn and millet. A number of them have herds of horses, and most of them have plenty of swine. All have more or less ponies, in which they take great pride. Gradually decreasing. 42 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. O-SAGE, OR WA-SAW-SEE. [ Osages, vreat and little bands. Laws of United States and Indian Barean, June, 1885. ] A tribe in their primitive state, inhabiting the headwaters of the Arkansas and Neosho or Grand Rivers, 700 miles west of the Mississippi. Present number of the tribe [in 1834] 5,200, residing in three villages; wigwams built of barks and flags, or reeds. The Osages are the tallest men on the continent, the most of them being over six feet in stature, and many of them seven. This tribe shave the head, leaving a small tuft on the top, called the ‘‘scalp-lock.”—G. C. Mr. Catlin visited the Osages, near Fort Gibson, as above, in 1834, accompanying the First Regiment United States Dragoons, Colonel Henry Dodge, in their tour on the prairies. 29. Cler-mént, ; first chief of the tribe; with his war-club in his hand and his leggings fringed with scalp-locks taken from his enemies’ heads. Painted in 1834. (Plate No. 150, page 41, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) This man is ason of the old and celebrated chief of that name, who died afew years since. Painted in 1834. 30. Wah-chee-te, 1836. (Plate No. 151, page 41, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) She was richly dressed in costly clothes of civilized manufacture which is almost a solitary instance amongst the Osages. ; woman and child; wife of Cler-mént. Painted in 31. Tchong-tas-sdb-bee, the Black Dog; second chief of the Osages; with his pipe in one hand and tomahawk in the other; head shaved, and ornamented with a crest made of the deer’s tail, colored red. Painted in 1834. This is the largest man in the Osage Nation, and blind in his left eye. (Plate No. 152, page 42, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Among the chiefs of the Osages, and probably the next in authority and respect in the tribe, is Tchong-tas-saéb-bee (the Black Dog), Plate No. 152 (No. 31), whom I painted at full length, and with his pipe in one hand and his tomahawk in the other; his head shaved, and ornamented with a beautiful crest of deer’s hair, and his body wrapped in a huge Mackinaw blanket. This dignitary, who is blind in the left eye, is one of the most conspicuous characters in all this country, rendered so by his large size (standing in height and girth above all of his tribe), as well as by his extraordi- nary life. His height, I think, is seven feet, and his limbs full and rather fat, weighing perhaps some 250 or 300 pounds.—1836, George Catlin, page 42, vol. 2, Cat- lin’s Eight Years. J. M. Stanley visited the Osages in 1843. They were then living ad- joining the Cherokees, and about where Mr. Catlin found them in 1834. He painted Black Dog. In his catalogue, Smithsonian Institution, 1852, Part No. 53, on page 42, is the following description of this chief: Techong-ta-saba, or Black Dog (painted 1843).—Principal chief of the Osages. A man 6 feet 6 inches in height and well proportioned, weighing some 250 pounds, and rather inclined to corpulency. He is blind of one eye. He is celebrated more for his feats in war than as a counselor; his opinions are, however, sought in ail matters of importance appertaining to the welfare of his people. The name Black Dog was given to him from a circumstance which happened some years since, ~ Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Vonaldson, Cattin Indian Gallery. PLATE 19. i ely mm fe BA Pa eI Hl}: eee J JR, TE 5 , . cat t as, ‘ Hi 62 OS / 627.5 al Mad ° : = NS caseecennrn aan, . ~.2 o 9 ‘e \ \ NSS2- 3-56 ae ‘\ h 4 fy rt) i — ra 4 i | i td le \ Nil | CLER-MONT. First chief of the Osage, No. 29, page 42. (Plate 150, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) é ~ * - ss “oe Oe OF aia A tS EE ———— ——s Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 20. ao iF AQris he Nae 5a Vi. (sef—an AN tm oe 8 oe en tn TCHONG-TAS-SAB-BEE, THE’ BLACK Doe. Second chief and largest man of the Osage, No. 31, page 42. * (Plate 152, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part IJ.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 21. ee a Se NY ~ “\ ~ & Ray \ GR a \ ; \ ( e ‘Hy SOO een tp Some MUN-NE-PUS-KEE, HE wHo Is noT aFraip; KO-A-TOUNK-A, THE Bic Crow; NA-COM-EE-SHE, Man OF THE BED. Osage, Nos. 34, 35, 36, page 43. (Plates 154-156, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ; f ; \! ; “4 esha” ay THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. A3 when on a war expedition against the Comanches. He, with his party, were about to surprise their camp on a very dark night, when a black dog, by his continued barking, kept them at bay. After several ineffectual attempts, being repelled by the dog, Techong-ta-saba became exasperated, and fired an arrow at random, hitting him in the head and causing instant death. By this name he is familiarly known to the officers of the Army and white traders in that section of country. In the latter part of the summer of 1843, a party of fifteen Pawnees went on a trad- ing expedition among the Comanches: having been prosperous in their enterprise, and feeling themselves secure from the attack of enemies. On their route homeward they were induced to barter most of their guns, ammunition, and a few of their horses, of which the Comanches stood much in need. They then took their departure homeward. At the Witchata village they halted for a few days to recruit. An Osage sojourning with the Witchatas, seeing the large amount of skins in the pos- session of the Pawnees and learning their defenseless situation, immediately mounted his horse, proceeded homeward, and informed Black Dog of the facts. Knowing the trail the Pawnees would take on their route, he immediately started with a war party for the point they were expected to pass on the headwaters of Canadian River, where they lay in wait for them. Several days elapsed, during which time they seut out runners in every direction to give notice of the approach of the Pawnees. They were at last espied, wending their way leisurely along, unconscious of their close proximity to their deadliest enemies, their horses laden with the fruits of months of fatigue and hardship, destined for the white trader in exchange for guns, ammuni- tion, and blankets. The Osages were in active preparation for the attack. They secreted themselves and awaited the approach of the Pawnees, when they suddenly fell upon and massacred the whole party, securing all their peltries, horses, &c. They departed for their towns in savage exultation at the death of their enemies, happy undoubtedly in the belief that they had done their people good service and enriched themselves without toil.—J. M. Stanley, 1843. 32. Tal-lee, ; an Osage warrior of distinction; with his shield, bow, and quiver. Painted 1834. (Plate No. 153, page 42, vol. 2. Catlin’s Eight Years.) Amongst the many brave and distinguished warriors of the tribe, one of the most noted and respected is Tél-lee (plate 153), painted at full length, with his lance in his hand, his shield on his arm, and his bow and quiver slung upon his back. In this portrait there is a fair specimen of the Osage figure and dress, as well as of the facial outline, and shape and character of the head, and mode of dressing and ornamenting it with helmet crest, and the eagle’s quill.—1834, Geo. Catlin, page 42, vol. 2, Catlin’s Hight Years. 33. Wa-ho-béck-ee, ; a brave; said to be the handsomest man in the nation; with a profusion of wampum on his neck, and a fan in his hand made of the eagle’s tail. (No plate.) 35. Ko-a-ttink-a, the Big Crow. 36. Nah-cém-ee-shee, Man of the Bed. Three distinguished young warriors, who desired to be painted on one canvas! Painted in 1834, (See Plates 154, 155, and 156, page 43, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) These portraits set forth fairly the modes of dress and ornaments of the young men of the tribe, from the tops of their heads to the soles of their fest. The only dress they wear in warm weather is the breech-cloth, leggings, and moccasins of dressed skins, and garters worn immediately below the knee, ornamented profusely with beads and wampum. 34. Mun-ne-ptis-kee, He who is not afraid, Group. 44. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. : These three distinguished and ambitious young men were of the best families in the Osage Nation; and, as they explained to me, having formed a peculiar attach- ment to each other, they desired me to paint all on one canvas, in which wish I in- dulged them.—Geo. Catlin, 1834. They served as guides for the Dragoon expedition, in 1834, amongst the Comanches and others. Mr. Catlin was with them. 37. Moi-eén-e-shee, the Constant Walker. (No plate.) 1834. 38. Wa-mash-ee-sheek, He who takes away. 39. Wa-chésh-uk, War. Group. 40. Mink-chésk, (No plate. ) Three distinguished young men, full length. Painted 1836. 41. Tcha-t6-ga, Mad Buffalo; bow and quiver on his back. This man was tried and convicted for the murder of two white men, under Mr. Adams’s administration, and was afterwards pardoned, but is held in disgrace in hls tribe since, ‘as one whose life has been forfeited,” but, as they say, not worth taking. (No plate, 1836.) . 42. Wash-im-pe-shee, the Madman; a distinguished warrior; full length. (No plate.) 43. Pa-hi-sha, White Hair; the younger; with lance and quiver. Chief of a band, and rival of Cler-mént. (No plate.) 1834. 44. Shin-ga-w4s-sa, the Handsome Bird; a splendid-looking fellow, 6 feet 8 inches high ; ‘with war club and quiver. (No plate.) 1834. 45. Cah-he-ga-shin-ga, the Little Chief; full length, with bow and quiver. (No plate.) 1834. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE OSAGE INDIANS. The Osages have been formerly, and until quite recently, a powerful and warlike tribe, carrying their arms fearlessly through all of these realms, and ready to cope with foes of any kind that they were liable to meet. At present the case is quite different ; they have been repeatedly moved and jostled along from the headwaters of the White River, and even from the shores of the Mississippi, to where they now are; and re- duced by every war and every move. The small-pox has taken its share of them at two sr three different times; and the Konzas, as they are now called, having been a part of the Osages, and receded from them, impaired their strength, and have at last helped to lessen the number of their warriors, so that their decline has been very rapid, bringing them to the mere handful that now exists of them, though still: pre- serving their valor as warriors, which they are continually showing off as bravely and as professionally as they can with the Pawnees and the Comanches, with whom they are waging incessant war, although they are the principal sufferers in those scenes which they fearlessly persist in, as if they were actually bent on their self- destruction. ; The Osage, or (as they call themselves) Wa-saw-see, are a tribe of about 5,200 in numbers, inhabiting and hunting over the headwaters of the Arkansas, and Neosho or Grand Rivers. Their present residence is about 700 miles west of the Mississippi River ; in three villages, constituted of wigwams, built of barks and flags or reeds. One of these villages is within 40 miles of this fort; another within sixty, and the third about 80 miles. Their chief place of trade is with the sutlers at this post; and there are constantly more or less of them encamped about the garrison. The Osages may justly be said to be the tallest race of men in North America, either of red or white skins; there being very few indeed of the men, at their full growth, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 45 who are less than 6 feet in stature, and very many of them six and a half, and others seven feet. They are at the same time well proportioned in their limbs, and good- looking; being rather narrow in the shoulders, and, like most all very tall people, a little inclined to stoop; not throwing the chest out and the head and shoulders back quite as much as the Crows and Mandans, and other tribes amongst which I have been familiar. Their movement is graceful and quick ; and in war and the chase I think they are equal to any of the tribes about them. This tribe, though living as they long have, near the borders of the civilized com- munity, have studiously rejected everything of civilized customs ; and are uniformly dressed in skins of their own dressing—strictly maintaining their primitive looks and manners, without the slightest appearance of innovations, excepting in the blankets, which have been recently admitted to their use instead of the buffalo robes, which are now getting scarce amongst them. The Osages are one of the tribes who shave the head, as I have before described when speaking of the Pawnees and Konzas, and they decorate and paint it with great - care and some considerable taste. Thereis a peculiarity in the heads of these people which is very striking to the eye of a traveler, ard which I find is produced by arti- ficial means in infancy. Their children, like those of all the other tribes, aro carried on a board, and slung upon the mother’s back. fhe infants are lashed to the boards, with their backs upon them, apparently in a very uncomfortable condition; and with the Osages, the head of the child bound down so tight to the board as to force in the occipital bone, and create an unnatural deficiency on the back part, and conse- quently more than a natural elevation of the top of the head. This custom, they told me, they practiced because ‘‘it pressed out a bold and manly appearance in front.” This, I think, from observation, to be rather imaginary than real; as I cannot see that they exhibit any extraordinary development in the front ; though they evidently show a striking deficiency on the back part, and also an unnatural elevation on the top of the head, which is no doubt, produced by this custom. The difference be- tween this mode and the one practiced by the Flathead Indians beyond the Rocky Mountains consists in this, that the Flatheads press the head between two boards ; the one pressing the frontal bone down, while the other is pressing the occipital up, producing the most frightful deformity ; whilst the Osages merely press the occipital in, and that but to a moderate degree, occasioning but a slight, and in many cases almost immaterial, departure from the symmetry of nature. These people, like all those tribes who shave the head, cut and slit the ears very much, and suspend from them great quantities of wampum and tinsel ornaments. Their necks are generally ornamented also with a profusion of wampum and beads; and as they live ina warm climate, where there is not so much necessity for warm clothing as amongst the more Northern tribes, of whom I have been heretofore speak- ing, their shoulders, arms, and chests are generally naked, and painted in a great variety of picturesque ways, with silver bands on the wrists, and oftentimes a pro- fusion of rings on the fingers. They reject whisky and refuse to use it.—1834, George Catlin, pages 40, 41, 42, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. One admirable trait in their character is, however, worthy of remark, viz, their aversion to ardent spirits. Such ist heir abhorrence of the ‘‘fire-water,” as they term it, that they cannot be induced to drink it. This may be thought strange, but it is nevertheless true. It is generally supposed that all Indians are passionately fond of it, those particularly who are brought more immediately into contact with the whites. We note this fact as an exception to the general rule. They possess a great passion for thieving, which they gratify upon every occasion ; and, like the Spartans, they deem it one of the attributes of a great man to pilfer fom his neighbor or friend and avoid detection. Any thing placed in their posses- sion they will take the best care of and defend with their lives. When called upon, it will be restored, but the next instant they will steal it, if they can do so without being detected.—J. M. Stanley, 1843. 46 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. DAKOTA—OSAGES. The Osages were placed on the Missouri in 1673, by Marquette, who called them the Wasashe; were allies of the Illinois, and near the last of the past century had been driven down to the Arkansas. Coming in contact with the French, they became their firm allies, and joined them in many of their operations against Spanish and English and other Indians; in 1804, made peace with the Sacs and Foxes, with whom they had been at war, and settled on the Great Osage River. Their numbers were estimated then at 6,300. The usual succession of treaties ceding lands, and wars with neighboring Indians followed, reducing them very much in numbers, until the break- ing out of the civil war, when 1,000 of them went south and joined the Confederacy. Treaties of 1865, 1866, and 1870 provided for the conveying of their lands in trust to the United States, and for their removal to the Indian Territory, where they have been placed under the care of the Society of Friends, and are now making rapid pro- gress toward a self-supporting condition. They now number 3,001, of whom 323 are civilized, self-supporting mixed bloods.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. There were 1,570 Osages at Osage Agency, Indian Territory, June 30, 1884. The agent reported :* The Osages numbered 1,570 in June, 1884, consisting of 1,215 full-bloods and 355 mixed bloods. They are steadily decreasing in numbers, and must continue to do so until they give up their old customs of religion, pleasures, and dress, August 20, 1885, Agent L. J. Miles reports: In compliance with office instructions, I have the honor to make my seventh annual report of this agency, situated south of the State of Kansas, west of the 96th principal meridian, and east and south of the Arkansas River, comprising an area of 1,570,196 acres, and occupied by the Osage, Kaw, and part of the Quapaw Indians. The res- ervation was purchased of the Cherokees by the Osages, as they claim, with the spe- cifié understanding that they should have a title to the same in ‘‘fee” from the Cher- okee Nation. Ten years after the land was purchased and paid for with Osage funds, through which time they were clamoring for a deed, Congress, without the knowledge of the Osages, demanded a deed to Osage lands to be made to the United States, in trust, from the Cherokee Nation, a copy of which was sent to this office. On pre- senting this to the Osage council they were much disappointed, and asked that the paper be returned, and a request made for a deed such as had been promised them when the land was purchased. The Osages numbered in June 26, 1885, 1,547, of which 1,170 were full and 377 mixed blood. The full bloods mostly cling to their blanket dress, converse in their native tongue, and are indolent in their habits, the men lounging about their lodges or houses most of the time, allowing the women to do most of the work. The mixed bloodsail wear citizen’s dress, speak English, and are all to some extent engaged in farming and stock-raising. With the full-blood Osages farming is a failure, at least with the present genera- tion, as they look upon work as degrading, and to plow and hoe only fit oceupaiions for poor white men who have to work for a living, and they are careful to impress this idea on the minds of their children. They all manage to plant small patches of corn and vegetables, and if their duties as consistent Indians are not too pressing, with the assistance of the stronger and more energetic members of the family (the women) they manage to raise a fair crop, which they dry and otherwise prepare for winter. They own large numbers of horses and panier and also plenty of swine. Steadily decreasing in numbers. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 22. ©), i 1 | \ 3) | ‘. i 3 ANG) WRSSNY \ EE-SHAH-KO-NEE, THE Bow AND QUIVER. TA-WAH-QUE-NAH, THE MounTalIN OF ROcKs. First chief of Comanche, No. 46, page 47. Comanche, No. 47, page 47. (Plate 168, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 169, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ISH-A-RO-YEH, HE wuHo carRiEs A WOLF. IS-SA-WAH-TAM-AH, THE WOLF TIED WITH HAIR. Comanche, No. 48, page 47. Comanche, No. 50, page 47. 3 (Plate 170, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 171, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Cat ar ye i auld ' ey Sra. aa eer 0 Piet. - . ‘ j _ Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 23. — x HIS-00-SAN-CHEES, THE LITTLE SPANIARD. A great warrior, Comanche, No. 51, page 47. (Plate 172, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years ) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. AT CA-MAN-CHEES. [Comanche: Laws of the United States, Comanche and Komantsu: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] One of the most powerful and hostile tribes in North America, inhabiting the west- ern parts of Texas and the Mexican provinces and the southwestern part of the territory of the United States, near the Rocky Mountains; entirely wild and pred- atory in their habits; the most expert and effective lancers and horsemen on the continent; numbering some 25,000 or 30,000; living in skin lodges or wigwams; well mounted on wild horses; continually at war with the Mexicans, Texans, and Indian tribes of the Northwest. Mr. Catlin visited them in 1854, with Colonel Dodge’s First Regiment United States Dragoons. They were then wanderers, hunters, and warriors, with large herds of horses. 46. Hé-shah-ké-nee, the Bow and Quiver; first chief of the tribe. Boar’s tusk on his breast and rich shells in his ears. (Painted in 1834, Plate No. 168, page 66, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) A mild and pleasant-looking gentleman, without anything striking or peculiar in his looks; dressed in a very humble manner, with very few ornaments upon him, and his hair carelessly falling about his face and over his shoulders. * * * The only ornaments to be seen about him were a couple of beautiful shells worn in his ears end a boar’s tusk attached to his neck and worn on his breast. 47. Ta-wah-que-nah, the Mountain of Rocks; second chief of the tribe and largest man in the nation. This man received the United States regiment of dragoons with great kindness at his village, which was beautifully situated at the base of a huge spur of the Rocky Mountains; he has decidedly African features, and a beard of 2 inches in length on his chin. (Painted in 1834. Plate No. 169, page 67, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 48. Ish-a-16-yeh, He who carries a Wolf; a distinguished brave; so called from the circumstance of his carrying a medicine-bag made of the skin of a wolf; he holds a whip in his hand. This man piloted the dragoons to the Camanchee village, and received a handsome rifle from Colonel Dodge for so doing. (Painted in 1834. Plate No. 170, page 67, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 49. Kots-o-ko-ro-k6, the Hair of the Bull’s Neck; third-grade chief; shield on his arm and gun in his hand. 50. Is-sa-wah-tadm-ah, the Wolf tied with Hair; a chief, third rate; pipe in his hand. (Painted in 1834. Plate No. 171, page 67, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 51. His-oo-san-chees, the Little Spaniard; a brave of the highest order in his tribe; armed as a warrior, with shield, bow, and quiver, lance fourteen feet long, and war-knife. This was the first of the Camanchees who daringly left his own war-party and came to the regiment of dragoons, and spoke with our interpreter, inviting us to go to their village. A man of low stature, but of the most remarkable strength and daring courage. (See him approaching the dragoons on horseback, No. 489.) (Painted 1834. Plate No. 172, page 68, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) A8 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. He is half Spanish, and being a half-breed, for whom they generally have the most contemptuous feelings, he has been all his life thrown into the front of battle and danger; at which posts he has signalized himself, and commanded the highest ad- miration and respect of the tribe for his daring and adventurous career. This is the man of whom I have before spoken, who dashed out so boldly from the war-party, and came to us with the white flag raised on the point of his lance, and of whom I have made a sketch iu Plate No. 157. I have here represented him as he stood for me, with his shield on his arm, with bis quiver slung, and his lance of fourteen feet in length in his right hand. ‘This extraordinary little man, whose figure was light, seemed to be all bone and muscle, and exhibited immense power by the curve of the bones in his legs and his arms. We had many exhibitions of his extraordinary strength, as well as agility; and of his gentlemanly politeness and friendship we had as frequent evidences. As an instance of this, I will recite an occurrence which took place but a few days since, when we were moving our encampment to a more desirable ground on another side of their village. We had a deep and powerful stream to ford, when we had several men who were sick, and obliged to be carried on litters. My friend ‘‘ Joe” and I came up in the rear of the regiment, where the litters with the sick were passing, and we found this little fellow up to his chin in the muddy water, wading and carrying one end of each litter on his head as they were in turn passed over. After they had all passed, this gallant little fellow beckoned tou me to dismount and take a seat on his shoulders, which I declined, preferring to stick to my horse’s back, which I did, as he took it by the bridle and conducted it through the shallowest ford. When I was across, I took from my belt a handsome knife and presented it to him, which seemed to please him very much.—Page 68, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. 52. Hah-nee, the Beaver; a warrior of terrible aspect. 53-54. Two Camanchee girls (sisters), showing the wigwam of the chief, his dogs, and his five children. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 165, page 64, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) From what I have already seen of the Camanchees, I am fully convinced that they are a numerous and very powerful tribe, and quite equal in number and prowess to the accounts generally given of them. It is entirely impossible at present to make a correct estimate of their nunibers; but taking their own account of villages they point to in such numbers, south of the banks of the Red River, as well as those that lie farther west, and undoubtedly north of its banks, they must be a very numerous tribe; and I think I am able to say, from estimates that these chiefs have made me, that they number some 30,000 or 40,000— being able to show some 6,000 or 7,000 warriors, well-mounted and well-armed. This estimate I offer not as conclusive, for so little is as yet known of these people that no estimate can be implicitly relied upon other than that which in general terms pronounces them to be a very numerous and warlike tribe.—1834. Pages 68 and 69, vol. 2, Catlin’s Hight Years. . MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE COMANCHE INDIANS. The Camanches are in stature rather low, and in person often approaching to cor- pulency. In their movements are heavy and ungraceful, and on their feet one of the most unattractive and slovenly races I have ever seen; but the moment they mount their horses they seem at once metamorphosed, and surprise the spectator with the ease and grace of their movements. A Camanche on his feet is out of his element, and comparatively almost as awkward as a monkey on the ground without a limb or branch to cling to; but the moment he lays his hand upon his horse his face even be- comes handsome, and he gracefully flies away, a different being. PLATE 24. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. (‘S189 X IOFIT 8.UIIw) ‘TT TOA ‘SOL eI) ‘ep oSed ‘po ‘eg SON ‘AHIHO AHONVWO)D JO WYMDIA ANV ‘SDOd ‘NEUYCTIHO GAIA Aa fae ‘ ww he ee \ eye ’ NWT) “Ff 4, W\, \ di \ Sd ~ THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 49 The Camanchees are generally a very clumsy and ordinary-looking set of men when on their feet; but being fine horsemen, are equally improved in appearance as soon as they mount upon their horses’ backs. _ - Amongst the women there were many that were exceedingly pretty in feature and in form, and also in expression, though their skins are very dark. The dress of the men * * * amongst the Camanchees consists generally in leggings of dressed skins and moccasins, with a flap or breech-clout, made also of dressed skins or furs, and often very beautifully ornamented with shells, &c. Above the waist they seldom wear any drapery, owing to the warmth of the climate, which will rarely justify it; and their heads are generally uncovered with a head dress, like the northern tribes - who live in a colder climate and actually require them for comfort. The women of the Camanchees * * * are always decently and comfortably clad, being covered generally with a gown or slip that reaches from the chin quite down to the ankles, made of deer or elk skins, often garnished very prettily and or- namented with long fringes of elk’s teeth, which are fastened on them in rows, and more highly valued than any other ornament they can put upon them.—G. C., 1834. J. M. Stanley, the artist, who was with them in 1844, writes (page 53): Comanches: A powerful and warlike tribe, divided into twenty different bands. They are migratory in their habits, subsisting upon buffalo and other game, with which their country abourds. He notes the ‘“‘ Hoesh band” or ‘“* Honey Eaters,” Ta-wah-wee band, Penetathaka, ete. SHOSHONE-COMANCHES. A roving, warlike, and predatory tribe of Shoshone descent, roaming over much of the great prairie country from the Platte to Mexico. Their traditions and early his- tory are vague, but they claim to have come from the west. They call themselves Naiini (live people), but the Spanish called them Comanches or Camanches (Lea Ser- pents), the name adopted by the Americans. Procuring horses from the Spaniards at an early day, they became expert riders, which, united with their daring and aggres- siveness, made them noted and feared throughout the southwest. Engaged in long and bloody wars with the Spaniards, but were subdued by them in 1783. Were esti- mated about that time at 5,000 warriors. In 1816 lost heavily by small-pox. Up to 1847 were variously estimated at from 9,000 to 12,000 in all. Were at one time ona reservation in Texas, but were driven out of the State, and since then have been un- relenting enemies of the people of that State. The general government has set apart a new reservation for them in the western part of the Indian Territory [under treaty of October 21, 1867], and are gradually drawing them all onto it, though not without much trouble. They now [in 1877] number 1,570 in all, and are divided into eight bands. Have made a commencement in farming, and have been induced to send a few of their children to an industrial school. W. Blackmore, esq., in an article on the North American Indians, thus describes the Comanche: ‘These fierce, untamed savages-roam over an immense region, eating the raw flesh of the buffalo, drinking its warm blood, and plundering Mexicans, Indians, and whites with judicial impartiality. Arabs and Tartars of the desert, they remove their vil- lages (pitching their lodges in regular streets and squares) hundreds of miles at the shortest notice. Themen are short and stout, with bright copper faces and long hair, which they ornament with glass beads and silver gewgaws.’’—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. On August 31, 1885, there were 1,544 Comanches at Kiowa, Comanche, and Wichita Agency, Indian Territory, including 165 Penetheka Co- manches, gradually decreasing. 67444 50 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. The agent in 1884 wrote of them: The Comanches (of the class called blanket Indians) have, I think, made good progress since they left the plains ten years ago. They have given up many of their savage customs, and adopted many of the ways of civilized life. August 31, 1885, Agent P. B. Hunt reports: I suppose it will be admitted that the Kiowas and Comanches have made greater improvement in the last five years than any other tribes of blanket Indians now in charge of the Government. When I assumed charge in 1878 they had been but a few years on the reservation and under civilizing influences. Indeed, one of these years, that of 1874, they had spent at war with the whites, and about one-half of each of the others was passed out on the plains hunting and dancing, and few of them had aban- doned any of their savage customs or were endeavoring to subsist themselves by till- ing the soil. Much of their time was spent in counciling, and almost weekly pow- wows were held with the agent in the council-room in the agency building. Some few of the Comanches had fields situated’ about 15 miles from the agency, but those of the Kiowas who had commenced to till the soil all worked their patches in one field, a Government field, which was situated about 3 miles from the agency. The tribes each camped in one body, and the camping place of the Kiowas was at a point about 12 miles from the agency and 15 from the field. My first effort was to break up their large camps and get them to open individual fields. Many of the chiefs, with their bands, moved off the first year and worked the fields I had plowed for them, but in the second year there was a general movement by the heads of families in selecting locations for their fields and making rails with which to inclose them. I required in all cases that an eight-rail fence should inclose the field before I would have the sod broken. This segregation continued, until to-day there are about 150 fields scattered over the reservation. They are, for Indians, reasonably well cultivated, * * * So it will be seen that the village custom of these tribes is broken up, and that they have settled down as farmers..- A series of illustrations of Comanche life and games will be found in several of the pictures within, Nos. 310 to 607 herein. PAW-NEE PICTS (TOW-EE-AHGE). [Pawnee: Laws of the United States. Pani: Indian Bureau. See Wacoe and Witchita, called Pawnee Picts. Note at bottom, June, 1885, of page —.] A wild and hostile tribe, numbering about 6,000, adjoining the Camanchees on the north. This tribe and the Camanchees are in league with each other, joining in war and in the chase. 55. Wee-ta-ra-sh4-ro, 90 years of age. This man embraced Colonel Dodge and others of the dragoon officers in council, in his village, and otherwise treated them with great kindness, theirs being the first visit ever made to them by white people. (Painted at Camanchee village in 1834. Plate No. 174, page 73, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) —; head chief; an old and very venerable man, 56. Sky-se-r6-ka, — ; second chief of the tribe. A fine-looking and remarkably shrewd and intelligent man. (Painted in 1834, as above. Plate No. 175, page 73, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 57. Kid-a-day, -——— ; a brave of distinction. (No plate, 1834.) Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part It.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. JAR f py xe NEEM : NGS: ae SS } esa 2 Z S286, o NN Yano? WEE-TA-RA-SHA-RO. Head chief Pawnee Pict. No. 55, page 50. (Plate 174, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) gf x , Bate Se SS > —, ‘ef o Vy) \ LAS, Uae Z¢ ) —=z TEE-TOOT-SAH. First chief of the Kiowas. No. 62, page 51. (Plato 178, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 25. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 26. oe aw VR, ? woe a8 PA Ni ———— R Whit. >\Mea, OAR AR Re KOTZ-A-TO-AH, THE SMOKED SHIELD. Kiowa, No. 63, page 51. (Plate 182, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 51 58. Kah-kée-tsee, the Thighs. 59. Shé-de-ah, Wild Sage. Both of these women were prisoners among the Osages; they were purchased by the Indian Commissioner, Rev. Mr. Schemmerhorn, and sent home to the nation by the dragoons. (Plates Nos. 176 and 177, page 74, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Amongst the women of this tribe there were many that were exceedingly pretty in feature and in form, and also in expression, though their skins are very dark. The women * * * are always decently and comfortably clad, being covered generally with a gown or slip that reaches from the chin quite down to the ankles, made of deer or elk skins, often garnished very prettily and ornamented with long fringes of elk’s teeth, which are fastened on them in rows, and more highly valued than any other ornament they can put upon them.—Geo. Catlin, pages 73,74, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. 60. Ah-sho-cole, Rotten Foot; a noted warrior. 1834. (No plate.) 61. Ah-re-kali-na-c6-chee, the Mad Elk; a great warrior. 1834. (No plate.) Jackson says, in 1877: There are also living on the Washita a small band of affiliated Wacos and Wichitas, sometimes called Pawnee Picts, who are undoubtedly an offshoot of the Grand Paw- nees. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. At Kiowa, Comanche, and Wichita Agency, Indian Territory, Aug- ust 51, 1885: Wacoes, 39; Wichitas, 199; slowly decreasing. Agent Hunt writes, August 31, 1885: The Wichitas have kept up asteady improvement since I have had charge of them, and I venture the assertion that they are the best Indian farmers in the Territory to- day. KI-O-WA. [Kiowa: Laws of United States. Kiowa: Indian Bureau, June, 1885.] Also a wild and predatory tribe of 5,000 or 6,000, living on the west of the Pawnee Picts and Camanchees, and also in alliance with those warlike and powerful tribes. They inhabit the base of, and extend their wars and hunts through, a great extent of the Rocky Mountains; and, like the Camanchees, are expert and wonderful horsemen, roaming the entire country on the headwaters of the Red River, into and through the southern part of the Rocky Mountains. Mr. Catlin saw them in July and August of 1834, on Dodge’s cam- paign. 62. Téh-tdéot-sah, , first chief. This man treated the dragoons with great kindness in his country, and came in with us to Fort Gibson; his hair was very long, extending down as low as his knees, and put up in clubs, and ornamented with silver brooches. The manner of dressing his hair is peculiar. (Painted 1836. Plate No. 178, page 74, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 63. Kotz-a-t6-ah, the Smoked Shield; a distinguished warrior; full-length. Another of the extraordinary men of this tribe, near seven feet in stature, and dis- tinguished, not only as one of the greatest warriors, but the swiftest on foot in the nation. This man, it is said, runs down a buffalo on foot and slays it with his knife or his lance as-he runs by its side. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 182, page 75, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 52 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 64. Bdén-sdn-gee, New Fire; chief of a band; boar’s tusk and war-whistle on his breast. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 179, page 74, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 65. Qudy-hd4m-kay, the Stone Shell; a braye, and a good specimen of the wild un- tutored savage. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 180, page 75, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 66. Tiunk-aht-d6h-ye, the Thunderer (boy). 67. Wun-pan-to-mee, the White Weasel (girl). This boy and girl, who had been for several years prisoners amongst the Osages, were purchased by the Indian Commissioner; the girl was sent home to her nation by the dragoons, and the boy was killed by a ram the day before we started. They were brother and sister. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 181, page 75, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) In plate 181, Wun-pan-to-mee (the white weazel), a girl (No.67), and Tunk-aht- oh-ye (the thunderer), a boy (No. 66), who are brother and sister, are two Kioways who were purchased from the Osages, to be taken to their tribe by the dragoons. The girl was taken the whole distance with us, on horseback, to the Pawnee village, and there delivered to her friends, as I have before mentioned ; and the fine little boy was killed at the fur trader’s house on the banks of the Verdigris, near Fort Gibson, the day after I paiuted his portrait, and only a few days before he was to have started with us on the march. He was a beautiful boy of nine or ten years of age, and was killed by a ram, which struck him in the abdomen, and knocking him against a fence, killed him instantly.—1836. Page 75, Catlin’s Eight Years. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE KIOWA INDIANS. The Kioways (Kiowa?) are a much finer looking race of men than either the Cao- manchees (Comanche?) or Pawnees; are tall and erect, with an easy and graceful gait; with long hair, cultivated oftentimes so as to reach nearly to the ground. They have generally the fine and Roman outline of head that isso frequently found at the North, and decidedly distinct from that of the Camanchees (Comanche?) and Pawnee Picts. These menspeak a language distinct from both of the others; in fact, the Camanchees (Comanche?) and Pawnee Picts, and Kioways and Wicos (Wecoes) are all so distinctly different in their languages as to appear in that respect as total strangers to each other.—Ibid., page 79. I have several times, in former parts of this [vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years] work, spoken of the great number of different Indian languages which I have visited, and given my opinron as to the dissimilarity and distinctness of their. character. And would refer the reader for further information on this subject, as well as for vocabulary of several languages, to the Appendix to vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years, Letter B. SHOSHONE-KIOWAS. The Kiowas, or prairie men, are one of the tribes that compose the Shoshone family. They are a wild and roving people, occupying the country about the headwaters of the Arkansas, but also formerly ranging over all of the country between the Platte and the RioGrande. They had the reputation of being the most rapacious, cruel, and treacherous of all the Indians on the plains, and had a great deal of influence over the Comanches and other neighboring Indians. Our first knowledge of them was through Lewis and Clarke, who found them on the Paducah. They were at war with many of the northern tribes, but carried on a large trade in horses with some other tribes. Little intercourse was had with them until 1853, when they made a treaty and agreed to go on areservation, but soon broke it and went raiding into Texas. .. The citi- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 53 zens of that State drove them out, but in revenge for the stoppage of their annuities they retaliated upon the Texans, and until recently the warfare was kept up between them. In 1869, were placed on a reservation in Indian Territory of over three and a half millions of acres with some Comanches and Apaches, but were restive and un- settled. In 1871, under their great chief Satanta, raided Texas again, but it resulted in the capture of himself and Big Tree, and their imprisonment soon after. Were afterwards pardoned by the governor of Texas, in whose custody they were, through interposition from Washington, and restored to their tribe ; but this did not seem to lessen their hostility, and new disturbances arose, chiefly in consequence of raiding parties of whites from Texas, that led finally to the rearrest of Satanta and bis im- prisonment in Texas.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. On June 30, 1885, there were 1,152 Kiowas at Kiowa, Comanche, and Wichita Agency, Indian Territory. They have been on their reserva- tion ten years, but are yet called blanket Indians. They are making good progress towards civilization. The agent so reports. WHE-CO. [Waco: Laws of the United States. Waco and Wako: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] A small tribe, living near to and under the protection of the Pawnee Picts, speak- ing an unknown language; probably the remnant of a tribe conquered and enslaved by the Pawnee Picts. [Mr. Catlin saw them in 1834. ] 68. U’sh-ee-kitz, He who fights with a Feather; chief of the tribe. This man came into Fort Gibson with the dragoons; he was famous for a custom he observed after all his speeches, of embracing the officers and chiefs in council. (Painted 1834. Plate No. 183, page 75, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Yeurs. ) His embrace at the end of his speeches was by taking all of his friends and foes, each one in his turn, closely and affectionately in his arms, with his left cheek against theirs, and thus holding them tightly for several minutes.—TJbid., page 75. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. On June 30, 1885, there were 40 Wacoes at the Kiowa, Comanche, and Wichita Agency. They cultivate the soil, live in houses, and dress in citizen’s clothes. SIOUX (DAH=CO-TA),. [Sioux: Laws of the United States. Sioux-Dakota: Indian Bureau. ] For the names of the several existing tribes of the Sioux or Dakota, 1885, see data at end of this title. This is one of the most numerous and powerful tribes at present existing on the continent, numbering, undoubtedly, some 40,000, occupying a vast tract of country on the upper waters of the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers, and extending quite to the base of the Rocky Mountains. They live in skin lodges, and move them about the prairies, without any permanent residence. ‘This tribe lost about 8,000 by small- pox a few years since. This note was written after his first visit to the Sioux. He made a second to them in 1835, on the Upper Mississippi. 5A THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 69. Ha-w6n-je-tah, the One Horn; first Chief of the tribe; Mce-ne-cow-e-gee band, Upper Missouri; hair tied on his head in form of a turban, and filled with glue and red earth, or vermilion. The Sioux have forty-one bands; every band has a chief, and this man was head of all; he has been recently killed by a buffalo-bull. (Plate No. 86, pages 209, 210, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Painted at Fort Pierre, on the Missouri River, in 1832, after Mr. Catlin had visited the Mandans. He told me that he took the name of One Horn (or Shell) from a simple small shell that was hanging on his neck, which descended to him from his father, and which he said he valued more than dirvehiae he possessed. His costume was made of elk-skins, beautifully dressed, and fringed wilh a profusion of porcupine quills and scalp locks; and his hair, which is very long and profuse, divided into two parts, and lifted up and crossed over the top of his head, with a simple tie, giving it somewhat the ap- pearance of «a Turkish turban. * * * * * * * In the chase he was foremost. He could run down a buffalo, which he often had done’ on his own legs, and drive his arrow to the heart. He was the fleetest in the tribe, and in the races he had run he had always taken the prize. It was proverbial in his tribe that Ha-won-je-tah’s bow never was drawn in vain, and his wigwam was abun- dantly furnished with scalps that he had taken from his enemies’ heads in battle.— Ibid., page 211. : In the spring of 1835 Mr. Catlin made a journey to Fort Snelling and the Falls of Saint Anthony. Sketchesof scenery painted on this journey along the Mississippi River will be found in the miscellaneous collection, from Nos. 311 to 611, herein. 70. Wa-nah-de-ttink-ah, the Big Eagle, or Black Dog; at the Falls of Saint Anthony. Chief of the O-hah-kas-ka-toh-y-an-te, or Long Avenue band. (Painted in 1835. Plate No. 234, page 134, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years, 71. Tchan-dee, Tobacco; second chief of the nation of the O-gla-la (Ogalalla, see note) band, Upper Missouri. (Painted in 1835. Plate 92, page 222, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 72. Wan-ee-ton, ; chief of the Sus-se-ton (Sisseton ? see note) band, Upper Missouri; full-length, in a splendid dress; head-dress of war- seni quills and ermine, and painted robe. One of the most noted and dignified, as well as graceful chiefs of the Sioux tribe. 1835. (No plate.) Wanata, called the grand chief. * * * His dress exhibits an air of state and dignity which is often assumed by the aboriginal chiefs. * * * It consists of a long 10be of the skin of the buffalos skillfully prepared by the Indian women. * * * Figures are traced upon this material with paint, or worked into it with splinters of the quills of the porcupine, dyed with the most gaudy colors. The plumage of the bird is tastefully interwoven. * * * Mr. Keating, in his narrative of the expedition to the source of the Saint Peter’s, describes an interview with this chief, and gives an account of his person and ap- pare) *ow Fant He was dressed in the full habit of an Indian chief. We have never seen a more dignified person, or a more becoming dress. The most prominent part of his apparel was a splendid cloak or mantle of buffalo skin, dressed so as to be of a fine white color; it was decorated with small tufts of owl’s feathers and others of various hues, probably a remnant of a fabric once in general use among the aborigines of our territory and still worn in the northeast and northwest parts of this continent as PLATE 27. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. , THE CHAH-TA-MAH-NEE RED THING THAT TOUCHES IN MARCHING. WI-LOOH-TAH-EEH-1' No. 81, page 56. Sioux, (Plate 95, Vol. I, Catlin’> Eight Years.) Si HA-WON-JE-TAH, THE ONE Horn. Sioux, No 69, page 54. (Plate 86. Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) First chief of the tribe. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 55 well as in the South Sea Islands. It is what was called by the first European visit- ors of North America the feather mantle and feather blanket. * * * A splendid necklace, formed of about sixty claws of the grizzly bear, imparted a manly charac- ter to his whole appearance. His leggins, jacket, and moccasins were in the real Dakota fashion, being made of white skins, profusely decorated with human hair! His moccasins were variegated with the plumage of several birds. In his hair he wore nine sticks, neatly cut and smoothed, and painted with vermil- ion. These designated the number of gunshot wounds which he had received. They were secured by a strip of red cloth. Two plaited tresses of his hair were allowed to hang forward. His face was tastefully painted with vermilion. In his hand he bore a large fan of the feathers of the turkey. This he frequently used. Wanata in 1812 joined the British and fought, under Colonel Dixon, at Sandusky, against the United States. In illustration of the superstition as well as the fortitude of the Indian character ‘‘Wanata, in 1822, on the eve of a journey amongst the Chippewas, made a vow to the sun that if he should return safely he would abstain from food and drink for four days and nights, and would distribute among his people all his property of every de- scription. Returning without accident, his first care was to celebrate the dance of the sun. * * * Deep incisions were made in the breast and arms, so as to sepa- rate the skin from the flesh, in the form of loops, through which a rope was passed, and the ends fastened to a tall vertical pole, erected for the purpose in front of his lodge. He began the horrid exercise at the commencement of his fast and continued it throughout the four days, sometimes dancing, and frequently throwing his whole weight upon the cord which was passed through his skin, and swinging to and fro in this painful position. At the conclusion he sunk exhausted, and was relieved by his friends. After the ceremony was over he distributed among his people all his property, consisting of his lodges, dogs, guns, trinkets, robes, and several fine horses; and he and his two wives, abandoning their tent with its furnituré, took up their lodging in the open air.” At 45 years of age he was described as ‘‘a tall and finely formed man, more than six feet in height. His manners are dignified and reserved, and his attitudes, though studied, are graceful. He commands more influence (in 1838) than any other Indian chief on the continent. His rule over his own tribe is absolute. He has no rival or compeer. He resorts neither to presents nor to persuasion to secure obedience, but issues his peremptory mandates, which are never disputed.” The traders speak of him as one who may be trusted, because it is policy to be at peace with the whites; but they place no confidence in his friendship and have little faith in his integrity. Brave, skillful, and sagacious, he is grasping, artful, and overbearing. It is safer to secure his interest than to trust to his generosity or mercy. Along the upper Missouri he was supreme. After the Ricaree villages were burned in 1823 by Colonel Leavenworth, Wanata took up the scepter of ruler and reigned over the Ricarees and Mandans for years. His village was between the Ric- aree and Mandan villages. He died, it is supposed, in 1848.—McKenney & Hall, vol. 1, pages 110 to 112. 73. Téh-to-wah-k6n-da-pee, the Blue Medicine, a noted ‘“‘medicine-man,” or doctor, at the Saint Peter’s, of the Ting-ta-to-ah band, with his medicine or mystery drum and rattle in his hands, his looking-glass on his breast, his rattle of antelope’s hoofs, and drum of deer-skins. These ‘‘ medicine-men” are conjurers as well as physicians, paying their dernier visits to the sick with their mysteries, endeavoring and pretending to cure by a charm. (Painted 1835. Plate No. 233, page 134, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 74. Ah-n6-je-nahge, He who stands on both Sides; and 75. We-chitish-ta-déo-ta, the Red Man, the two most distinguished ball-players of the Sioux tribe, in their ball-play dress, with their ball-sticks in their hands. 56 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. In this beautiful and favorite game each player is adorned with an embroidered belt and a tail of beautiful quills or horse-hair; the arms, legs, and feet are always naked and curiously painted. (See two paintings of ball-plays, and further descrip- tion of the game, under Amusements, Nos. 428, 429, 430, and the ball-sticks among the manufactures. ) (Painted in 1835. See Plates Nos. 235, 236, page 134, vol. 2, Catlin’s Fight Years. ) 76. Ka-pés-ka-da, the Shell, a brave of the O-gla-la band. (No plate.) 77. Tah-zee-keh-d4-cha, the Torn Belly, a very distinguished brave of the Yank-ton band, Upper Missouri. (No plate.) 78. Wik-mi-ser, Corn, a warrior of distinction of the Ne-caw-ee-gee band. (No plate.) 79. Cha-tee-wah-née-che, No Heart; a very noted Indian; chief of the Wah-ne- watch-to-nee-nah band. (No plate.) 80. Ee-dh-sa-pa, the Black Rock; chief of the Nee-caw-wee-gee band. Sn EE-AH-SA-PA, THE Buack Rock. Chief of a Sioux band. No. 80, page 56. (Plate 91, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years ) “4 4 q » i k “7 ; yt ats Pore A oi hs : SN ere arn GES iby Ch , oe a ad eee’! a Ss os i A 1 Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 29. —- > II CASH vA NS) seu GN ates = $ SHON-KA, THE Doc. BROTHER OF MAH-TO-CHE.GA. Sioux, Nos. 84, 85, page 57. 2. . yy) 4 \ IN pens & Bf, ee NAS ¥ MQ RI ap te Ge MAH-'0-CHE-GA, THE LITTLE BEAR. , Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ( 2 (Plate THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 57 in such elaborate profusion as to appear at a little distance like a beautifully em- broidered dress. In his hand he held a handsome pipe, the stem of which was several feet long, and all the way wound with ornamented braids of the porcupine quills; around his body was wrapped a (see plate) valued robe, made of the skin of the grizzly bear, and on his neck several strings of wampum, an ornament seldom seen amongst ‘the Indians in the far West and the North. I was much amused with the excessive vanity and egotism of this notorious man, who, whilst sitting for his picture, took occasion to have the interpreter constantly explaining to me the wonderful effects which his oratory had at different times pro- duced on the minds of the chiefs and people of his tribe.. He told me that it was a very easy thing for him to set all the women of the tribe crying, and that all the chiefs listened profoundly to his voice before they went to war, and at last summed up by saying that he was ‘‘ the greatest orator in the Sioux Nation,” by which he un- doubtedly meant the greatest in the world! 83. Mah-t6-rah-rish-nee-eéh-ée-rah, the Grisly Bear that runs without Regard; a brave of the Onc-pah-pa band. 1832. (No plate.) 84. Mah-t6é-che-ga, the Little Bear; a distinguished brave. One-capapa. (See note. ) : (Painted 1832. Plate No. 273, page 190, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 85. Shon-ka, the Dog; chief of the Ca-za-zhee-ta: Bad Arrow Points band. (Painted 1832. Plate No. 275, page 190, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 86. Tah-téck-a-da-hair, the Steep Wind; a Brave of the Ca-za-zhee-ta (or Bad Ar- row Points) band. 1822. These three distinguished men (No. 84, 85, and 86) were all killed in a private quar- rel (while I was in the country), occasioned by my painting only one-half of the face of the first (No. 84); ridicule followed, and resort to fire-arms, in which that side of the face which I had left out was blown off in a few moments after I had finished the portrait; and sudden and violent revenge for the offense soon Jaid the other two in the dust, and imminently endangered my own life. (For a full account of this strange transaction, see Catlin’s Letters and Notes on North American Indians, pages 90, 91, 189, vol. 2.) 87. Heh-hah-ra-pah, the Elk’s Head; chief of the Le-ta-sip-shov band, Upper Mis- souri. Painted 1832. (No plate.) 88. Mah-to-een-ndh-pa, the White Bear that goes out; chief of the Blackfoot Sioux band. Painted 1832. (No plate.) 89. Tchén-su-méns-ka, the Sand Bar; woman of the Ze-ton band, with a beautiful head of hair; her dress almost literally covered with brass buttons, which are highly valued by the women to adorn their dresses. Painted 1832. (Plate No. 94, page 223, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Wife of a white man named Chardon, a Frenchman in the employ of the American Fur Company as a trader and interpreter. Very richly dressed. Her hair, which was inimitably beautiful and soft and glossy as silk, fell over her shoulders in great profusion and in beautiful waves, produced by the condition in which it is ' generally kept in braids giving to it, when combed out, a waving form, adding much to its native appearance, which is invariably straight and graceless.—Ibid. 90. Wa4-be-shaw, the Leaf; Upper Mississippi; cbief of a band; blind in one eye; a very distinguished man; since dead. (Painted 1835. See page 132, vol. 2, Catlin’s Fight Years.) ‘“W4-a-pa-shaw,” head chief of the Keoxa tribe of the Dacotah Nation. (Relation- 58 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. ship overlooked.?) [His portrait and biography can be found on pages 53 to 55, vol. 1, McKenny & Mall. ] During the war of 1812, the British took possession of and abandoned Prairie Du Chien. It was a small village occupied by French Canadians. After the British left it the Winnebago Indians living adjacent to the post or town evinced a disposition to quarrel and plunder the town. The inhabitants, defenseless and alarmed, sent a messenger to Wé-be-shaw and claimed his protection. He was found with his band on the opposite side of the Mississippi River and a few miles above Prairie du Chien. He came down at once accompanied by one Indian and called a council for the next day with the Winnebagoes. At the. council W4-be-shaw arose, and looking at the Winnebagoes sitting silently around him, he pulled a hair from his head and held it up before them: ‘‘Winnebagoes, do you see this hair? Look atit. You threaten to massacre the white people at the Prairie. They are your friends and mine. You wish to drink their blood. Is that your purpose? Dare to lay a finger upon one of them and I will blow you from the face of the earth, as I blow,” suiting the action to the word, ‘‘blow this hair with my breath where none can find it.” The council broke up at once, and the Winnebagoes departed, leaving the settlers unmolested. They knew their danger—W4-be-shaw’s words were meant. (Condensed from M’Kenney & Hall, vol. 1, pages 54, 55.) 91. Shén-ga-tén-ga-chésh-en-day, the Horse-dung; chief of a band; a great con- jurer and magician. 1832. (No plate.) 92. Tah-t6n-ga-mé-nee, the Walking Buffalo; Red Wing’s son. 1832. No plate. 93. Miuz-za, the Iron; Saint Peters; a brave of distinctiou, and a very handsome fel. low. 1832. (No plate.) 94. Te-o-ktin-ko, the Swift. 1832. (No plate.) An ill-visaged and ill-natured fellow, though reputed a desperate warrior. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE SIOUX INDIANS. Mr. Catlin’s works abound with invaluable descriptions of the Sioux Indians at and about Fort Pierre. Iam now in the heart of the country belonging to the numerous tribe of Sioux or Dahcotas, and have Indian faces and Indian customs in abundance around me. This tribe is one of the most numerous in North America, and also one of the most vigorous and warlike tribes to be found, numbering some forty or fifty thousand, and able undoubtedly to muster, if the tribe could be moved simultaneously, at least eight or ten thousand warriors, well mounted and well armed. This tribe take vast numbers of the wild horses on the plains towards the Rocky Mountains, and many of them have been supplied with guns; but the greater part of them hunt with their bows and arrows and long lances, killing their game from their horses’ backs while at full speed. The name Sioux (pronounced see-00), by which they are familiarly called, is one that has been given to them by the French traders, the meaning of which I never have learned; their own name being, in their language, Dah-co-ta. The personal appearance of these people is very fine and prepossessing, their persons tall and straight, and their movements elastic and graceful. Their stature is considerably . above that of the Mandans and Riccarees, or Blackfeet; but about equal to that of the Crows, Assinneboins, and Minatarees, furnishing at least one-half of their war- riors of 6 feet or more in height. The great family of Sioux, who occupy so vast a tract of country, extending from the banks of the Mississippi River to the base of the Rocky Mountains, are every- where a migratory or roaming tribe, divided into forty-two bands or families, each having a chief, who all acknowledge a superior or head chief, to whom they all are Oe SS THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 59 held subordinate. This subordination, however, I should rather record as their former and native regulation, of which there exists no doubt, than an existing one, since the numerous innovations made amongst these people by the fur traders, as well as by the proximity of civilization along a great deal of their frontier, which soon upset and change many native regulations, and particularly those relating to their government and religion. There is one principal and familiar division of this tribe into what are called the Mississippi and Missouri Sioux. Those bordering on the banks of the Mississippi, concentrating at Prairie du Chien and Fort Snelling, for the purposes of trade, &c., are called the Mississippi Sioux. These are somewhat advanced towards civilization, and familiar with white people, with whom they have held intercourse for many years, and are consequently excessive whisky drinkers, though constituting but a meager proportion, and at the same time, but a very unfair and imperfect sample of the great mass of this tribe who inhabit the shores of the Missouri, and fearlessly roam on the vast plains intervening between it and the Rocky Mountains, and are still living entirely in their primitive condition. There is no tribe on the Continent, perhaps, of finer looking men than the Sioux; ‘and few tribes who are better and more comfortably clad, and supplied with the necessaries of life. There are no parts of the great plains of America which are more abundantly stocked with buffalos and wild horses, nor any people more bold in de- stroying the one for food and appropriating the other for their use. There has gone abroad, from the many histories which have been written of these people, an opinion which is too current in the world, that the Indian is necessarily a poor, drunken, murderous wretch; which account is certainly unjust as regards the savage, and doing less than justice to the world for whom such histories have been prepared. I have traveled several years already amongst these people, and I have not had my scalp taken, nor a blow struck me; nor had occasion to raise my hand against an In- dian; nor has my property been stolen, as yet to my knowledge, to the value of a shilling; and that in a country where no man is punishable by law for the crime of stealing ; still some of them steal, and murder too; and if white men did not do the same, and that in defiance of the laws of God and man, I might take satisfaction in stigmatizing the Indian character as thievish and murderous. That the Indians in their native state are ‘‘drunken,” is false; for they are the only temperance people, literally speaking, that ever I saw in my travels, or ever expect to see. If the civ- ilized world are startled at this, it is the fact that they must battle with, not with me; for these people manufacture no spirituous liquor themselves, and know nothing of it until it is brought into their country and tendered to them by Christians. That these people are ‘‘naked” is equally untrue, and as easily disproved; for I am sure that with the paintings I have made amongst the Mandans and Crows, and other tribes, and with their beautiful costumes which I have procured and shall bring home, | shall be able to establish the fact.that many of these people dress, not only with clothes comfortable for any latitude, but that they also dress with some consid- erable taste and elegance. Nor am I quite sure that they are entitled to the name of ‘‘poor,” who live in a boundless country of green fields, with good horses to ride ; where they are all joint tenants of the soil, together; where the Great Spirit has supplied them with an abundance of food to eat—where they are all indulging in the pleasures and amusements of a lifetime of idleness and ease, with no business hours to attend to, or professions to learn—where they have no notes in bank or other debts to pay—no taxes, no tithes, no rents, nor beggars to touch and tax the sympathy of their souls at every step they go.—Mr. Catlin, 1832. Pages 208-210, vol. 1, Eight Years. It is not improbable that some of the Sioux painted by Mr. Catlin from 1832 to 1834 were photographed and are in the Photographic Catalogue of Professor Hayden, Mis. Pub. No. 9, United States Geological Sur- 60 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. vey of the Territories, which contains more than 200 Sioux photographs, the negatives of which are now in the possession of Maj. J. W. Powell, United States geologist. These are in succession to Mr. Catlin’s portraits. | From the Falls of Saint Anthony, Minnesota, in 1835, Mr. Catlin writes: The Sioux who live in the vicinity of the Falls, and occupy all the country about here, west of the Mississippi, are a part of the great tribe on the Upper Missonri, and the same in most of their customs, yet very dissimilar in personal appearance, from the changes which civilized examples have wrought upon them. I mentioned in a former letter, that the country of the Sioux extended from the base of the Rocky Mountains to the banks of the Mississippi; and for the whole of that way, it is more or less settled by this immense tribe, bounding the east side of their country by the Mississippi River. The Sioux in these parts, who are out of reach of the beavers and buffaloes, are poor and very meanly clad, compared to those on the Missouri, where they are in the midst of those and other wild animals, whose skins supply them with picturesque and comfortable dresses. The same deterioration also is seenin the morals and constitu- tions of these, as amongst all other Indians, who live along the frontiers, in the vi- cinity of our settlements, where whisky is sold to them, and the small-pox and other diseases are introduced to shorten their lives. The principal bands of the Sioux that visit this place, and who live in the vicinity of it, are those known as the Black Dog’s band—Red Wing’s band, and Wa-be-sha’s band; each band known in common parlance, by the name of its chief, as I have mentioned. The Black Dog’s band reside but a few miles above Fort Snelling, on the banks of the Saint Peter’s, and number some five or six hundred. The Red Wing’s band are at the head of Lake Pepin, sixty miles below this place, on the west side of the river. And Wa-be-sha’s band and village,are some sixty or more miles below Lake Pepin, on the west side of the river, on a beautiful prairie, known (and ever will be) by the name of ‘‘ Wa-be-sha’s prairie.” Each of these bands, and several others that live in this section of country, exhibit considerable industry in their agricultural pursuits, raising very handsome corn-fields, laying up their food, thus procured, for their subsistence during the long and tedious winters.—G. C., 1835. DAKOTAS. A large family of North American Indians, embracing the Assinaboins or Stone Sioux, the Dakotas proper, or, as they are called by the Algonkins, Nadowesioux, from which is derived the word Sioux; Omahas, Otoes, Osages, Poncas, Iowas, Kansas, Missourias, Minatarees, and Crows. Until quite recently they occupied the larger portion of the country bounded on the east by the great lakes, on the north by the British Possessions, on the west by the Rocky Mountains, and on the south by the Platte River. According to their traditions they came eastward from the Pacific, and encountered the Algonkins about the headwaters of the Mississippi, where the mass of them were held in check. One of the tribes of this great family, called by the Chippewas Winnebagook (men from the fetid or salt water), pushed through their enemies and secured a foothold on the shores of Lake Michigan. The Quapaws, called by their Algonkin foes the Alkansas or Arkansas, settled on the Ohio, but were ulti- mately driven down the river by the Illinois to the region now bearing their name. A few of the tribe retain very nearly their original hunting-grounds; the principal migrations of those who have moved having been southwestwardly, from the head- waters of the Mississippi to the Missouri. 7 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 61 In 1875 the Indians of this family residing within the limits of the United States numbered nearly 68,000, with about 1,000 more within the British Possessions. If the ~ estimates of early explorers are to be relied upon, they must have lost heavily in population within the last one hundred years—intestine wars, the aggressions of the whites, and the vices of civilization reducing many once powerful tribes to demoral- ized remnants that are fast fading out of our knowledge by absorption into the ranks of more powerful neighbors. Almost all of the tribes of this family are settled on reservations under the direct care and support of the Government, and are fairly on the road to a civilized future. The exceptions are a few members of the wild bands of the Sioux, the Minatarees or Gros Ventres, and the Crows. At the present writing most of the first-named are at war with the United States forces, while the two latter are friendly.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. Since settled on reservations, and at peace. _ Lists of existing tribes and locations on reservations to June 30, 1885, are given herein. DAKOTAS, OR SIOUX. The word ‘‘ Dakota” means united, confederated, or many in one, and designates the tribe from which the family takes its name. They seldom or never willingly ac- knowledge the title Sioux, first given them by the French, and now by all whites. There are many theories as to the origin of this latter name, the most acceptable of which is that it is a corruption of the word Nadouessioux—a general Chippewa desig- nation for enemies—which was gradually applied by missionaries and traders, through an imperfect understanding of the language, to the tribes thus designated. Governor Ramsey, of Minnesota, thought that the word “ originated upon the Upper Missouri, among the early French traders, hanters, and trappers, they deriving it, in all proba- bility, from the name of a sub-band of Ti-t’-wan (Teton), Dakotas, called Siowne, who hunted over the plains of that river, and with whom, consequently, they came most frequently in contact. “In Lewis and Clark’s travels, in 1803, they are called the Teton Saone, and their villages are located on the Missouri, near Cannon-ball River. “At least we find the term Sioux first used in the early maps to designate a large tribe, with various subdivisions, upon the Upper Missouri only.” Dakota traditions go back but a comparatively short time, and are vague and ob- scure in regard to their origin and early residence, which place it, however, in the Northwest, above the great lakes. In their progress eastward they early possessed themselves of the country about the headwaters of the Mississippi and the Red River of the North, where they remained as late as 1868, when they were in part dispos- sessed by the Chippewas, who were eventually the cause of their removal to the Missouri. Up to 1860 the Dakotas were divided into two principal divisions, those east of the Missouri, who were known as the Minnesota or Mississippi Dakotas, composed of four bands, viz: The M’dewakantons, or those of the Village of the Spirit Lake; the Wa- . pe-kutes, or Leaf Shooters; the Wah-pe-tons, or Village in the Leaves; and the Sisse- tons, or those of the Village of the Marsh. Most of these have been long in contact with the whites, and, having disposed of the greater portion of their lands to the Govern- ment, have abandoned most of their old habits, and devote themselves to farming. Others of them, however, are restless and devoted to old prejudices, and cause much trouble to the settlers. The massacre of the whites in 1862 was inaugurated by the M’dewakantons, the Wahpetons and Sissetons afterwards joining them. Along the Missouri, but living mostly on its eastern side, were the Shanktonwans (Yanktons), or the people of Village at the End, inhabiting originally the Sioux, Des Moines, and Jacques Rivers, and living now peitinallc abent the mouth of the Ver- million. 62 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. The Yanktonais, a diminutive of the preceding name, and meaning the lesser or the little people of the End Village. Lewis and Clark described them as the Yanktons of the Plains, or Big Devils, who were on the heads of the Sioux, Jacques, and Red Rivers. Their present range is on the Missouri, above the Yanktons. From one branch of this band the Assiniboines are said to have sprung. Paboksa, or Cut Heads, a branch of the Yanktons, and ranging above them. The I-san-teis, or Santees, another sub-band of the Yanktons, living originally in Minnesota and Iowa, but since lately on the Missouri, near the Yanktons. West of the Missouri, occupying the greater portion of Dakota, Wyoming, and por- tions of Montana and Nebraska, the general name of Tetons, or Tetonwans (‘‘ Village of the Prairie”) has been given to the seven principal bands of the Dakotas inhabit- ing that region. Lewis and Clark placed them on their map in only two principal divisions, viz, as the ‘‘Tetans of the Burnt Woods” Brulés), and the ‘‘ Tetans Saone,” from which some suppose the word Sioux has been derived for the whole Dakota na- tion. The seven subdivisions as now recognized are the— 1. Siha-sa-pas or Blackfeet, on the Missouri in the neighborhood of the Cannon-ball River. 2. The Si-chan-koo or Burnt Thighs (Brulés, Spotted Tail’s band), ranging on the Niobrara and White Rivers, from the Platte to the Cheyenne, 3. Oncapapas, or ‘‘those who camp by themselves,” who roam over the country between the Cheyenne and Yellowstone Rivers. 4. Minnekonjous, ‘‘those who plant by the water,” south of the Black Hills. 5. Itd-zip-cho, or Sans Arcs, ‘‘ without bows,” affiliating with the Oncapapas and Blackfeet, and ranging over much the same country. 6. Ogalallas occupy the country between Fort Laramie and the Platte, although they are now confined to a reservation in the northwestern corner of Nebraska. Have the reputation of being the most friendly disposed towards the whites of all the Tit- onwans. Red Cloud, so well known as an Indian diplomat, is chief of this band. 7. O-he-nom-pas, or Two Kettles. Live principally about Fort Pierre, against whom it is said very few complaints have ever been made, they having always observed faithfully the stipulations of their treaties with the United States,—W. H. J., 1877. In the report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1870 there are 21 sub-bands of Dakotas enumerated, numbering, in the aggregate, 53,044. All of the Sioux, save a few stragglers, are now on reservations (June 30, 1885). The Sioux are included under 12 agencies, 9 in Dakota, 2 in Montana, and 1 in Ne- braska, at all of which, except at Fort Belknap, a beginning in Indian farming has been made, in spite of all discouragements by reason of unsuitable location and the demoralizing influences of ‘ the hostiles.” The Ogalallas at Red Cloud Agency, who have almost entirely abandoned the chase on account of scarcity of game, depend almost entirely upon the Government for their support. Their small beginnings in cultivating the soil came to naught through the grasshoppers. The Brulés at Spotted Tail Agency have a thriving school with 75 pupils, and cultivated somelands. At the Upper Missouri agencies but little has been done beyond feeding the Indians who report to them for that purpose, their attempts at farming resulting in failures on account of the grasshopper pest. The Yanktons, Santees, Sissetons, Wahpetons, and other Sioux on the Lower Missouri and in eastern Dakota, have made more substantial progress in civilization, many of them raving permanently discarded their Indian habits and dress, and live in houses, and are nearly self-supporting. The Santees, those in Nebraska especially, have entirely re- nounced their old form of life; have churches and Sabbath-schools, which are regu- larly attended. They have a monthly paper, printed in their native language, with an edition of 1,200 copies. —W. H. Jackson, 1877. X THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 63 LOCATION AND NUMBERS (APPROXIMATE), JUNE 30, 1885. DAKOTA. Rosebud Agency (Spotted Fee ont’d. PAL DIOS OlOUR . son scan sane e 134 Sioux at Cheyenne River Agency: Mimed Pidax’ 20500 Son ek. 568 Blackfeet Sioux -....---.---.--. 224 | Sisseton Agency: Sans Anca: Stumm ss ¢.)62%26--.+. + 788 Sisseton and Wahpeton Sioux. Minnekonjo Sioux ...--...--.-- 1,382 | Standing Rock Agency: TWwo-Kettle cloux......-.---...- 750 Lower Yanktonais Sioux ....... f 347 Crow Creek and Lower Brulé Agency Upper Yanktonais Sioux ...-.-. 631 Sioux: Blackfeet: Sioux, ...-.. -- 1... 659 * Lower Yanktonais Sioux....-... 1, 098 Uncapapa Sioux-. vee Heady OO Lower Brulé Sioux ....--.-.-.. 1, 424 Mixed bloods of all bands. ha mae 113 Devil’s Lake Agency Sioux: Yankton Agency: Sisseton Sioux, Wahpeton Sioux, Yankton Bienes. 2558 H2uh 1,950 and Cut Head BitAIR 542 Suns 864 ¥ Pine Ridge Agency (Red Cloud) Sioux: Nannon: ape Ogalalla Sioux .....-....---.-- 7,800 | Santee and Flandreau Agency: Northern Cheyenne........--... 500 Meee BeONCY .-scs~s eec- anes 806 Rosebud Agency (Spotted Tail): Santee Sioux at Flandreau .... 250 percule piowx, No. 1............- 2,102 | Fort Peck Agency, Montana: mnni6. souk, No. 2..........-.- 1, 493 | Yanctongis Si0ax 2.6.56 ..65-s0% oy oee 8 On 1,558 BO EOS IOUS ook en dake csi we unne 423 Wah-zah-zah Sioux.........--. be Sed Ogalalla and Teton Sioux...... 205 Two-Kettle Sioux ............ .' 96S MUCUNOR BIOUK....s- 256. 44 «- 729 POUR iiss ase weed one OO ORG PRESENT CONDITION. Several bands of the Sioux are semi-civilized. Some remain “blan- ket Indians,” but few, if any, are roamers. The reports of the several agents in charge of Sioux reservations, which are published annually in the report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, will furnish full data. The civilizing of the Sioux is progressing fairly well. They have been in the past the terror of the West and Northwest, but are now far from the warlike savages that they were. Sioux outbreaks since 1862 and to 1876 were frequent, but are now improbable. They reside on reservations adjacent to their original country, and this has probably aided in contenting them to this system. Sa 2 nes ms S * ae X Sn aS . MAH-TO-TOH-PA, THE Four BEARS. Second chief. Mandan, Nos. 128, 611, page 81. (Plate 64, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 37. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. WEA 1.775 49990029.99.9-09059)-~/ = —— et Shei pate y) OS = ere a WZ is 1S es ae ia on Kapa) — Te 5 TON > 9 : | ea SS : “a \ S WELZ OSS Oi ee INAS TVA] | N iN Ny = aie Cy 7 \ ARTA NYS AAS cose ANNA a AY Wy \ Sees Teale , pit) - i aS | : 2 ee. al MAH-TO-HE-HA, THE OLD BEAR. A brave, and medicine man. Mandan, No. 129, page 81. (Plate 55, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 81 The dress of this chief was one of great extravagance and some beanty; manu- factured of skins, and a great number of quills of the raven forming his stylish head-dress.—Ibid. 128. M4ah-to-té6h-pa, the Four Bears; second chief, but the favorite and popular man of the nation; costume splendid, head-dress of war-eagles’ quills and ermine, extending quite to the ground, surmounted bythe horns of the buffalo and skin of the magpie. (Painted 1832. Plate No. 64, page 145, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) The next and second chief of the tribe is Mah-to-toh-pa (the Four Bears). This extraordinary man, thoagh second in office, is undoubtedly the first and most popular man in the nation. Free, generous, elegant, and gentlemanly in his deportment— handsome, brave, and valiant; wearing a robe on his back, with the history of his battles emblazoned on it; which would fill a book of themselves, if properly trans- lated. This, readers, is the most extraordinary man, perhaps, who lives at this day, in the atmosphere of nature’s noblemen; and I shall certainly tell you more of him anon.—Mr. Catlin, Ibid. '129 Mah-té-he-ha, the Old Bear; avery distinguished brave; but here represented in the character of a Medicine Man, or Doctor, with his medicine or mystery pipes in his hands, and foxes’ tails tied to his heels, prepared to make his last visit to his patient, to cure him, if possible, by hocus pocus and magic. (Painted 1832, Plate No. 55. Page 111, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) I had trouble brewing also the other day from another source; one of the ‘‘ medi- cines” commenced howling and haranguing around my domicile, amongst the throng that. was outside, proclaiming that all who were inside and being painted were fools and would soon die; and very materially affecting thereby my popularity. I, how- ever, sent for him and called him in the next morning, when I was alone, having only the interpreter with me; telling him that I had had my eye upon him for several days, and had been so well pleased with his looks, that I had taken great pains to find out his history, which had been explained by all as one of a most extraordinary kind, and his character and standing in his tribe as worthy of my particular notice; - and that I had several days since resolved that as soon asI had practiced my hand long enough upon the others, to get the stiffness out of it (after paddling my canoe so far as I had) and make it to work easily and successfully, 1 would begin on his portrait, which I was then prepared to commence on that day, and that I felt as if I could do him justice. He shook me by the hand, giving me the ‘‘doctor’s grip,” and beckoned me to sit down, which I did,and we smoked a pipe together. After this was over, he told me that “he had no inimical feelings towards me, although he had been telling the chiefs that they were all fools, and all would die who had their por- traits painted—that although he had set the old women and children all crying, and even made some of the young warriors tremble, yet he had no unfriendly feelings towards me, nor any fear or dread of my art.’”’ ‘‘I know you are a good man (said he), I know you will do no harm to any one, your medicine is great and you area great ‘medicine-man.’ I would like to see myself very well—and so would all of the chiefs ; but they have all been many days in this medicine-house, and they all know me well, and they have not asked me to come in and be made alive with paints—my friend, I am glad that my people have told you who I am—my heart is glad—I will go to my wigwam and eat, and in a little while I will come, and you may go to work”; an- other pipe was lit and smoked, and he got up and went off. I prepared my canvas and palette, and whistled away the time until twelve o’clock, before he made his ap- pearance; having used the whole of the fore part of the day at his toilet, arranging his dress and ornamenting his body for his picture. At that hour then, bedaubed and streaked with paints of various colors, with bear’s grease and charcoal, with medicine-pipes in his hands and foxes tails attached to his heels, eri ae hah (the Old Bear, Plate 55, No. 129), with a train of his »(44——_-) 82 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. own profession, who seated themselves around him; and also a number of boys, whom it was requested should remain with him, and whom I supposed it possible might have been pupils, whom he was instructing in the mysteries of materia medica and hoca poca. He took his position in the middle of the room, waving his eagle calumets in each hand, and singing his medicine-song which he sings over his dying patient, looking me full in the face until I completed his picture, which I painted at full length. His vanity has been completely gratified in the operation; he lies for hours together, day after day, in my room, in front of his picture, gazing intensely upon it; lights my pipe for me while I am painting—shakes hands with me a dozen times on each day, and talks of me, and enlarges upon my medicine virtues and my talents, wherever he goes; so that this new difficulty is now removed, and instead of preach- ing against me, he is one of my strongest and most enthusiastic friends and aids in the country.—Jbid., pages 111, 112. 130. Mah-tahp-ta-a, He who rushes through the Middle; a brave, son of the former chief, called ‘‘the Four Men.” Necklace of bears’ claws. (Painted in 1832-33. Plate No. 50, page 92, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 131. Mdh-to-t6h-pa, the Four Bears; in wndress, being in mourning, with a few locks of his hair eut off. His hair put up in plaits or slabs, with glue and red paint, a custom of the tribe. (No plate.) The scars on his breast, arms, and legs show that he has several times in his life submitted to the propitiatory tortures represented in four paintings, Nos. 505, 506, 507, 508. 132. Seehk-hée-da, the Mouse-colored Feather, or ‘‘ White Eyebrows”; a very noted brave, with a beautiful pipe in his hand; his hair quite yellow. This man was killed by the Sioux and scalped two years after I painted his por- trait; his scalp lies on the table, No. 10. (Plate No. 51, page 92, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 133. Mi-néek-ee-stink-te-ka, the Mink; a beautiful Mandan girl, in mountain-sheep ; skin dress, ornamented with porcupine quills, beads, and elk’s teeth. (Painted in 1832-33. Plate No. 52, page 92, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eigh Ytears. ) 134. Sha-k6-ka, Mint. A very pretty and modest girl, twelve years of age, with gray hair! peculiar to the Mandans. This unaccountable peculiarity belongs to the Mandans alone, and about one in twelve, of both sexes, and of all ages, have the hair of a bright silvery gray, and exceedingly coarse and harsh, somewhat like a horse’s mane. The women usually have black eyes. (Painted in 1832~33. Plate No. 53, pages 92, 93, vol.11, Catlin’s Hight Years. ) 135. U’n-ka-hah-hdén-shee-kow, the Long Finger-nails; a brave. 136. Mdah-tah’p-ta-hah, the One who rushes through the Middle. 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142. San-ja-ka-k6-koh, the Deceiving Wolf, and five others, in a group; names not preserved. (Plate 54, page 95, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Shows the manner of wearing the hair amongst the Mandans; a method still preserved. The men wore their hair “banged.” In Hay- den’s Photographic Collection, No. 1005 is an example—Me-ra-pa-ra-pa, or Lance; a brave, who isstill living. This catalogue (see page 50) con- tains names of 4 Mandans, Nos. 1006, 1005, 1007, and 884, taken in 1879. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery PLATE 38. MAH-TAHP-TA-A, HE wHo Rusuks THROUGH THE SEEHK-HEE-DA, THE MOUSE-COLORED FEATHER. MIDDLE. Mandan, No. 132, page 82. Mandan, No. 130, page 82. (Plate 50, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 51, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) a Ret A) 309 \ d - i ‘ rh c ~ Eres ld oe r( ( ¢ MI-NEEK-EE-SUNK-TE-KA, THE MINK. SHA-KO-KA, Mint. Mandan girl. No. 133, page 82. Mandan girl, with gray hair. No. 134, page 82 (Plate 52, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 53, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 39. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. (SIV9K IGS SUID ‘TOA ‘FG 0F[d) ‘28 Goud ‘ZHI-LEL ‘SON ‘Savpury ofeuey pure oyvar Aq Ivy 9} SALIVA JO LOUUBUL SUTMOYS "pItyo puv ‘uvdi0m ‘seAvIq 10470 OIG} YIM 'ATIOM ONIAIMOUG FHL ‘HOMOM-VI-VENVS : = 7 a = TT AT Wes Chea = ee ae oe Le eee - s . en eu Pb ige are Riis sy OND pie ne ihn neeet } ie. "yy gELA AN = = = rss ag? Ee ss j i he I \ — NY Ps Chief. Blackfeet, No. 152, page 103. (Plate 14, Vol. I, Catlin’s Hight Years.) PEH-TO-PE-KISS, THE EaGLe’s RIBs. . ie 0 niet bt G - rans a. Ane ee oe THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 103 thave painted him at full length, with his bow and quiver slung, and his robe made -of a raccoon-skin. The history of this child is somewhat curious and interesting; his father is dead, -and in the case of the death of the chief, of whom I have spoken, he becomes heredi- ‘tary chief of the tribe. This boy has been twice stolen away by the Crows by ingenious stratagems, and “twice recaptured by the Blackfeet at considerable sacrifice of life, and at present he is lodged with Mr. McKenzie for safe-keeping and protection, until he shall arrive at the proper age to take the office to which he is to succeed and able to protect him- -self.—G. C., 1832. 151. In-ne-6-cose, the Buffalo’s child; a warrior, full length, with medicine-bag of otter-skin. (No plate.) 152. Peh-t6-pe-kiss, the Eagle’s Ribs; chief of the ‘‘Blood Band,” full length, in splendid dress; head-dress of horns of the buffalo and ermines’ tails; lance in his hand and two medicine-bags. (See, also, No. 160. Painted in 1832.) (Plate No. 14, page 32, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This man is one of the extraordinary men of the Blackfeet tribe, though not a -chief; he stands here in the fort, and deliberately boasts of eight scalps, which he says he has taken from the heads of trappers and traders with his own hands. His -dress is really superb, almost literally covered with scalp-locks of savages and white people. I have painted him at full length, with a head-dress made entirely of ermine skin and horns of the buffalo. 153. Mix-ke-mote-skin-na, the Iron Horn; warrior; in a splendid dress, with his medicine-bag in his hand. (Plate No. 16, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 154. Peh-no-mdah-kan, He who Runs down Hill. (No plate.) 155. Ah’-kay-ee-pfx-en, the Woman who Strikes Many; fulllength; dress of mount- ain-sheep skin; her robe of the young buffalo hide. (Plate No. 17, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 156. Méh-tdédom, the Hill. (No plate.) 157. Tcha-dés-sa-ko-mdh-pee, the Bear’s Child, with war-club. (No plate.) 158. Wn-nes-tou, the White Buffalo; a medicine-man or doctor, with his medicine or mystery shield. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 15, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) I have also transferred to my canvas the “looks and very resemblance” of an aged chief, who combines with his high office the envied title of mystery or medicine man— i. e., doctor, magician, prophet, soothsayer, jongleur, and high priest, all combined in -one person, who necessarily is looked upon as the oracle of the nation. On his left arm he presents his mystery-drum, or tambour, in which are concealed the hidden and sacred mysteries of his healing art.—G. C., 1832. 159, Tcha-aés-ka-ding, , boy, four years old, wearing his robe made of the skin of a raccoon; this boy is grandson of the chief, and is expected to be his successor. Painted in 1832. 160. Peh-t6-pe-kiss, the Eagle’s Ribs; chief of the Blood band; splendid dress. (See No. 152.) Painted in 1832. (No plate.) This man boasted to me that he had killed eight white men (trappers) in his coun- ‘try; he said that they had repeatedly told the traders that they should not catch the ‘beaver in their country, and if they continued to do it they would kill them. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 103 Yhave painted him at full length, with his bow and quiver slung, and his robe made -of a raccoon-skin. The history of this child is somewhat curious and interesting; his father is dead, -and in the case of the death of the chief, of whom I have spoken, he becomes heredi- tary chief of the tribe. This boy has been twice stolen away by the Crows by ingenious stratagems, and “twice recaptured by the Blackfeet at considerable sacrifice of life, and at present he is lodged with Mr. McKenzie for safe-keeping and protection, until he shall arrive at the proper age to take the office to which he is to succeed and able to protect him- -self.—G. C., 1832. 151. In-ne-6-cose, the Buffalo’s child; a warrior, full length, with medicine-bag of otter-skin. (No plate.) 152. Peh-t6-pe-kiss, the Eagle’s Ribs; chief of the ‘‘Blood Band,” full length, in splendid dress; head-dress of horns of the buffalo and ermines’ tails; lance in his hand and two medicine-bags. (See, also, No. 160. Painted in 1832.) (Plate No. 14, page 32, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This man is one of the extraordinary men of the Blackfeet tribe, though not a -chief; he stands here in the fort, and deliberately boasts of eight scalps, which he says he has taken from the heads of trappers and traders with his own hands. His dress is really superb, almost literally covered with scalp-locks of savages and white people. I have painted him at full length, with a head-dress made entirely of ermine skin and horns of the buffalo. 153. Mix-ke-mote-skin-na, the Iron Horn; warrior; in a splendid dress, with his medicine-bag in his hand. (Plate No. 16, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 154. Peh-no-mdah-kan, He who Runs down Hill. (No plate.) 155, Ah’-kay-ee-pfx-en, the Woman who Strikes Many; fulllength; dress of mount- ain-sheep skin; her robe of the young buffalo hide. (Plate No. 17, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 156. Méh-tdédom, the Hill. (No plate.) 157. Tcha-dés-sa-ko-mdh-pee, the Bear’s Child, with war-club. (No plate.) 158. Wiin-nes-tou, the White Buffalo; a medicine-man or doctor, with his medicine or mystery shield. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 15, page 34, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. : s ’ & I have also transferred to my canvas the “‘looks and very resemblance” of an aged chief, who combines with his high office the envied title of mystery or medicine man— i. e., doctor, magician, prophet, soothsayer, jongleur, and high priest, all combined in -one person, who necessarily is looked upon as the oracle of the nation. On his left arm he presents his mystery-drum, or tambour, in which are concealed the hidden -and sacred mysteries of his healing art.—G. C., 1832. 159, Tcha-aés-ka-ding, , boy, four years old, wearing his robe made of the skin of a raccoon; this boy is grandson of the chief, and is expected to be his successor. Painted in 1832. 160. Peh-t6-pe-kiss, the Eagle’s Ribs; chief of the Blood band; splendid dress. (See No. 152.) Painted in 1832. (No plate.) This man boasted to me that he had killed eight white men (trappers) in his coun- ‘try; he said that they had repeatedly told the traders that they should not catch the ‘beaver in their country, and if they continued to do it they would kill them. 104 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Of the Blackfeet whom I mentioned, * * * and whose portraits are now stand- ing in my room, there is another of whom I must say a few words—Peh-t6-pe-kiss, the Eagle’s Ribs (No. 152 also), This man is one of the extraordinary men of the Black- foot tribe; though not a chief, he stands here in the fort and deliberately boasts of eight scalps, which he says he has taken from the heads of trappers and traders with his own hand. His dress is really superb, almost literally covered with scalp-locks of savage and civil. I have painted him at full length, with a head-dress made entirely of ermine skins and horns of the buffalo, This custom of wearing horns beautifully polished and surmounting the head-dress is a very curious one, being worn only by the bravest of the brave; by the most extraordinary men in the nation. Of their importance and meaning I shall say more in a future epistle. When he stood for his picture he also held a lauce and two ‘‘medicine bags” in his hand.—G. C., ibid. 161. ( ) » a medicine-man, or doctor, performing his medi- cines or mysteries over a dying man, with the skin of a yellow bear and other curious articles of dress thrown over him, with his mystery rattle and mystery spear, which, he supposes, possess a supernatural power in the art of healing and curing the sick. Painted in 1832, (See ‘‘ Medicine-man” and his functions, herein.) (Plate No. 19, page 40, vol.1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ALGONKIN—BLACKFELT. (See Dacota Sioux, herein.) A splendid series of photographs, Nos. 252 to 259, inclusive, and No. 920, of Blackfeet Sioux, is noted in Hayden’s Catalogue, page 39. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE BLACKFEET INDIANS. There is no tribe, perhaps, on the continent who dress mor®comfortably and more gaudily than the Blackfeet, unless it be the tribe of Crows. There is no great differ- ence, however, in the costliness or elegance of their costumes, nor in the materials of which they are formed, though there is a distinctive mode in each tribe of stitching or ornamenting with the porcupine quills, which constitute one of the principal orna- ments to all their fine dresses, and which can be easily recognized by any one a little familiar with their modes as belonging to such or such a tribe. The Blackfeet are, perhaps, one of the most, if not entirely the most, numerous. and warlike tribes on the continent. They occupy the whole of the country about the sources of the Missouri from this place to the Rocky Mountains, and their num- bers, from the best computations, are something like forty or fifty thousand—they are (like all other tribes whose numbers are sufficiently large to give them boldness) warlike and ferocious, i. e., they are predatory, are roaming fearlessly about the country, even into and throngh every part of the Rocky Mountains, and carrying. war amongst their enemies, who are, of course, every tribe who inhabit the country about them. The women iv all these upper and western tribes are decently dressed, and many of them with great beauty and taste; their dresses are all of deer or goat skins, ex- tending from their chins quite down to the feet ; these dresses are in many instances. trimmed with ermine, and ornamented with porcupine quills and beads with exceed- jng ingenuity. The Crow and Blackfeet women, like all others I ever saw in any In- dian tribe, divide the hair on the forehead, and paint the separation or crease with vermilion or red earth. For what purpose this little, but universal, custom is ob- served, I never have been able to learn. The men amongst the Blackfeet tribe, have a fashion equally simple, and probably PLATE 45. Smithsonian Report, 1885. Part 1I.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. a [x — SS SS ———— - See, aa \ See ALTE : eee re PRN NON CTR EP ee . TR ea ee a AO oan ee ge ee yp i a 5 2) yO 7" ~ So Sam tk 2 y NK yy = yess. IY HPD WD ya Ss AN INDIAN MEDICINE MAN. Blackfeet, No. 161, pages 101, 392. (Plate 19, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Ao THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 105 of as little meaning, which seems strictly to be adhered to by every man in the tribe; they separate the hair in two places on the forehead, leaving a lock between the two, of an inch or two in width, which is carefully straightened down on to the bridge of the nose, and there cut square off. It is more than probable that this is done for the purpose of distinction; that they may thereby be free from the epithet of effeminacy, _which might otherwise attach to them. These two tribes, whom I have spoken of connectedly, speak two distinct and entirely dissimilar languages; and the language of each is different, and radically so, from that of all other, tribes about them. As these people are always at war, and have been, time out of mind, they do not intermarry or hold converse with each other, by which any knowledge of each other’s language could be acquired. It would be the work of a man’s life-time to collect the languages of all the different tribes which I am visiting; and I shall, from necessity, leave this subject chiefly for others, who have the time to devote to them, to explain them to the world. I have, however, procured a brief vocabulary of their words and sentences in these tribes, and shall continue to do so amongst the tribes I shall visit, which will answer as a specimen or sample in each, and which, in the sequel to these letters (if they should ever be published), will probably be arranged. The Blackfeet Sioux are, perhaps, the most powerful tribe of Indians on the conti- nent, and being sensible of their strength, have stubbornly resisted the traders in their country, who have been gradually forming an acquaintance with them, and endeav- oring to establish a permanent and profitable system of trade. Their country abounds in beaver and buffalo, and most of the fur-bearing animals of North America; and the American Fur Company, with an unconquerable spirit of trade and enter- prise, has pushed its establishments into their country ; and the numerous parties of trappers are tracing up their streams and rivers, rapidly destroying the beavers which dwell in them. The Blackfeet have repeatedly informed the traders of the company, that if their men persisted in trapping beavers in their country, they should kill them whenever they met them. They have executed their threats in many instances, and the company lose some fifteen or twenty men annually, who- fall by the hands of these people, in defense of what they deem their property and their rights. Trinkets and whisky, however, will soon spread their charms amongst these, as they have amongst other tribes, and white man’s voracity will sweep the prairies and the streams of their wealth, to the Rocky Mountains and the Pacific Ocean; leaving the Indians to inhabit, and at last to starve upon, a dreary and solitary waste. The Blackfeet, therefore, having been less traded with, and less seen by white people than most of the other tribes, are more imperfectly understood; and it yet. remains a question to be solved—whether there are twenty, or forty or fifty thousand. of them, for no one, as yet, can correctly estimate their real strength. From all F can learn, however, which is the best information that can be got from the traders,. there are not far from 40,000 Indians (altogether), who range under the general de- nomination of Blackfeet. From our slight and imperfect knowledge of them, and other tribes occupying the country about the sources of the Missouri, there is no doubt in my mind, that we are in the habit of bringing more Indians into the computation than are entitled justly to the appellation of ‘‘ Blackfeet.” Such, for instance, are the ‘‘Gros Ventres de Prairie” and Cotonnés,* neither of which speak the Blackfeet language, but hunt, and eat, and fight, and intermarry with the Blackfeet, living, therefore, in a state of confederacy and friendship with. them, but speaking their own language and practicing their own customs, The Blackfeet proper are divided into four bands or families, as follows: The ‘“ Pe- a-gans,” of 500 lodges; the ‘‘ Blackfeet” band, of 450 lodges; the ‘ Blood”, band, *The Blackfeet with whom Mr. Catlin came in contact and of whom he heard probably included the entire Sioux Nation in their estimates.—T. D. 106 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. of 450 lodges; and the ‘“‘Small Robes,” of 250 lodges. These four bands constituting about 1,650 lodges, averaging ten to the lodge, amount to about 16,500 souls. There are then of the other tribes above-mentioned (and whom we, perhaps, in- _ correctly denominate Blackfeet), Gros Ventres des Prairies, 430 lodges, with language entirely distinct; Circees, of 220 lodges, and Cotonnés, of 250 lodges, with language also distinct from either. Several years since writing the above, I held a conver- sation with Major Pilcher (a strictly correct and honorable man, who was then the agent for these people, who has lived amongst them, and is at this time superin- tendent of Indian affairs at Saint Louis), who informed ine, much to my surprise, that the Blackfeet were not far from 60,000 in numbers, including all the confederacy of which I have just spoken. There is in this region a rich and interesting field for the linguist or the antiquarian, and stubborn facts, I think, if they could be well procured, that would do away with the idea which many learned gentlemen entertain, that the Indian languages of North America can all be traced to two or three.—G. C. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. The Blackfeet are now on a reservation (since 1866). (See also titles Sioux, Dakota, and Crow, herein, for further details.) They are on a reservation in the vicinity of their original roaming ground, and near British Columbia. Their history since Mr. Catlin’s visit in 1832 is embraced substantially in that of the Sioux tribes generally, and the Crows and Flatheads. ‘Fhey were in the past wild Indians of the plains. Their progress in civilized ways can be found at length in the report of the agent at the Blackfeet Agency, Montana, and in the annual reports of the Com- missioner of Indian Affairs. Mr. Catlin undoubtedly was led into an erroneous statement in rela- tion to the numbers of the Blackfeet and Blackfeet Sioux. The Black- feet Sioux have no connection with the Blackfeet proper—one is a Dakota tribe, the other of Algonkin stock; but in Mr. Catlin’s time, roaming over nearly the same territory, a distinction was difficult to make. Blackfeet at Blackfeet Agency, Montana, with Blood and Piegan, 2,300, June, 1885; believed to be slowly decreasing ; still blanket In- aa t The number of Blackfeet proper at Blackfeet Agency, Montana, is uncertain, as they are included with the Blood and Piegans in the official reports. CROWS (BEL-ANT-SE-A). [Crows: Laws of the United States. Crows: Indian Bureau, June, 1885.] A tribe of 7,000, on the headwaters of the Yellowstone River, extending their hunts and their wars into the Rocky Mountains, inveterate enemies of the Blackfeet; tall, fine-limbed men, graceful and gentlemanly in deportment, aud the most richly and tastefully clad of any Indians on the continent. Skin lodges, many of which are tastefully ornamented and painted like the one standing in the room. (See No. 491, herein. ) Mr. Catlin met the Crows at Fort Union in 1832, and again on the Snake River plains in 185455. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 107 162. Chadh-ee-chépes, the Four Wolves; a chief, a fine-looking fellow, his hair reach- ing to the ground; his medicine (mystery) bag of the skin of the ermine. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 24, page 50, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) This man was in mourning, having some of his locks cut off, six feet in stature, and whose natural hair sweeps the grass as he walks. He is beautifully clad, and carries himself with the most graceful and manly mien. He is in mourning for a brother, and, according to their custom, has cut off a number of locks of his long hair, which is as much as a man can well spare of so valued an ornament, which he has been for the greater part of his life cultivating; whilst a woman who mourns for a husband or child is obliged to crop her hair short to her head, and so remain till it grows out again, ceasing gradually to mourn as her hair approaches to its former length. —G. C. 163. Bé-hée-a-duck-cée--a, He who ties his Hair Before; a man of six feet stature, whose natural hair drags on the ground as he walks. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 78, page 193, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 164. Pa-ris-ka-r6o-pa, the Two Crows; chief of a band; his hair sweeps the ground; his head-dress made of the eagle’s skin entire; he holds in his hand his lance and two medicine bags, the one of his own instituting, the other taken from his enemy, whom he had killed in battle. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 77, page 193, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 165. H6-ra-té-a, ; a brave wrapped in his robe, and his hair reaching to the ground; his spear in his hand and bow and quiver slung. Painted in 1836. (No plate.) 166. O6-je-en-4-he-a, the Woman who lives in the Bear’s Den; her hair cut off, she being in mourning. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 25, page 50, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The extraordinary length of hair amongst the Crows is confined to the men alone; for the women, though all of them with glossy and beautiful hair and a great pro- fusion of it, are unable to cultivate it to so great a length, or else they are not allowed to compete with their lords in a fashion so ornamental, and on which they pride them- selves, and are obliged in many cases to cut it short off. The fashion of long hair amongst the men prevails throughout all the Western and Northwestern tribes, after passing the Sacs and Foxes; and the Pawnees of the Platte, who, with two or three other tribes only, are in the habit of shaving nearly the whole head. The present chief of the Crows is called ‘‘Long Hair,” and has received his name as well as his office from the circumstance of having the longest hair of any man in the nation. (Not painted.) , Messrs. Sublette and Campbell told me they had lived in his hospitable lodge for months together, and assured me that they had measured his hair by a correct means, and found it to be ten feet and seven inches in length, closely inspecting every part of it at the same time, and satisfying themselves that it was the natural growth. On ordinary occasions it is wound with a broad leather strap from his head to its extreme end, and then folded up into a budget, or block, of some ten or twelve inches in length and of some pounds weight, which, when he walks, is carried under his arm or placed in his bosom, within the folds of his robe; but on any great parade or similar occasion his pride is to unfold it, oil it with bear’s grease, and let it drag be- hind him, some tbree or four feet of it spread out upon the grass, and black and shin- ing like the raven’s wing. It is a common custom amongst most of these upper tribes to splice or add on sev- eral lengths of hair by fastening them with glue, probably for the purpose of imitat- 108 ‘THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. ing the Crows, upon whom alone nature has bestowed this conspicuous and signal ornament. The Crow women are not handsome. * * * They are like all other Indian women, the slaves of their husbands, being obliged to perform all the domestic duties and drudgeries of the tribe, and not allowed to join in their religious rites or ceremonies, nor in the dance or other amusements, 167. Duhk-pits-o-6-see, the Red Bear. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 26, page 50, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 168. Pa-ris-ka-ro6-pa, the Two Crows (the younger), called the ‘ Philosopher.” Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 27, page 50, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) A young man distinguished as an orator and wise man, though the character of his face and head would almost appear like a deformity. ; IT have also painted Pa-ris-ka-ro6-pa (two Crows) the younger (plate 27, No. 168), one of the most extraordinary men in the Crow nation; not only for his looks, from the form of his head, which seems to be distortion itself—and curtailed of all its fair proportions; but from his extraordinary sagacity as a counselor and orator, even at an early stage of his life. There is something very uncommon in this outline, and sets forth the striking pe- culiarity of the Crow tribe, though rather in an exaggerated form. The semi-lunar outline of the Crow head, with an exceedingly low and retreating forehead, is cer- tainly a very peculiar and striking characteristic ; and though not so strongly marked in most of the tribe as in the present instance, is sufficient for their detection when- ever they are met.—G. C. 169. Bi-éets-ee-cure, the Very Sweet Man. Painted in 1832. (No plate.) Mr. Catlin in 1855 again met the Crows in Salmon River Valley, west of the Rocky Mountains (at Florence, Idaho Territory), and found this man Bi-éets-ee-cure alive and with the tribe. In his “ Last Rambles,” pages 152 to 159, Mr. Catlin writes of his second meeting with the Crows. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CROW INDIANS IN SALMON RIVER VALLEY, 1854-55. : After a five days’ march (from Walla Walla), their course being to the right, and through the Snake River Valley, we were obliged to part company, and Cesar and I, with an Indian guide, took to the left, hugging as near as we could the ragged and frightful, and all but impassable, southern bank of the Salmon River, until at length, after many days of deep repentance, we entered the more calm and beautiful meadows. and prairies of the Salmon River Valley. Our ride (or rather walk, for we had to walk and climb most of the way, leading our horses) was one which I deeply regretted from day to day, but which I never have regretted since it was finished. The eighth day opened to our view one of the most verdant and beautiful valleys in the world; and on the tenth a distant smoke was observed, and under it the skin-tents, which I at once recognized as of a Crow village. I was again amongst my old friends, the Crows! men whose beautiful forms and native, gentlemanly grace had not been deformed by squatting in canoes, nor eyes bridled by scowling on the glistening sun reflected on the water, or heads squeezed into wedges, or lips stretched around blocks of wood. As soon as we were dismounted, and in the midst of the crowd around us, I was struck more forcibly than ever with the monstrous and pitiable deformities of man THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. — 109 which the peculiar necessities of life often drive him to, as seen amongst the squatted, paddling tribes of the Amazon, Vancouver, and the Columbia coast and river. It was a pleasure that I cannot describe to find myself again amongst mankind as Nature made them, the Crows, whom I had long since thought I had seen for the last time. : The Crows (as they are called by their neighbors), Belantsea, of whom I gave some account in the first volume of this work, are probably the most unbroken, unchanged part of the original stock of North American Man. Their numbers, at the time when I was amongst them, in 1832, were about 7,000, living on the headwaters of the Yel- lowstone River and in the Rocky Mountains. From their traditions, which are very distinct, they formerly occupied the whole range of the Rocky Mountains and the beautiful valleys on each side, from the sources of the Saskatchewan in the north, and as far south (their traditions say) as the moun- tains continue: that would be to the straits of Panama. They say that their people were a great nation before the Flood, and that a few who reached the summits of the mountains were saved when all the tribes of the valleys were destroyed by the waters. That they were the most ancient American stock, and the unique, original American type, I believe; and that they were the original Toltecs and Aztecs, who, history and traditions tell us, poured down from the mountains of the northwest, founding the cities of Mexico, Palenque, and Uxmal. My portraits of Crows, made in my first series of voyages, in 1832 (Nos. 162 to 170), and exhibited in London, from their striking resemblance to those on the sculptured stones of Mexico and Yucatan, excited suggestions to that effect by many of my friends; and the first of these, and the most enthusiastic, my untiring and faithful friend, Captain Shippard, an indefatigable reader amongst the ancient archives of the British Museum; and of my friend the Baron de Humboldt, who told me also that the subject was one of profound interest to science, and well worthy of my further study. These reiterated suggestions, added to my own intelligence, have kept alive, for many years, my anxiety on that subject, and undoubtedly were the uncombatible arguments which determined me, when hearing, at the Dalles, of a band of Crows encamped in the Salmon River Valley, west of the Rocky Mountains, to ‘‘ make shift” {coute qui coute), and with Cesar, to throw myself amongst them. I have said that ‘‘ we were there,” and whatever I found amongst them in customs and contour and traditions, as well as amongst other tribes that I visited in more southern latitudes, between them and the Straits of Panama, tending to establish the belief above advanced, that they were the Toltecs and Aztecs of Mexico and Yucatan, will be noticed in a subsequent part of this work. The Crow village that we were in, consisting of some forty or fifty skin tents, had crossed the mountains on to the headwaters of Salmon River, to take and dry salmon, there being no salmon on the east side of the Rocky Mountains. The chief of the band, a sub chief, called the ‘‘ Yellow Mocasin,” was a very intel- ligent man, and gave me a clear, and, no doubt, a true account of the recent history of the tribe, as he had received it from his father and grandfather. According to this, the Crows were originally confined to the mountains and their valleys, from which their enemies of the plains could never dislodge them; but that since horses have made their appearance in the plains, a great portion of their people have de- _ scended into the prairies, where they have been cut to pieces by the Sioux, the Black- feet, and other tribes, and their former great strength destroyed. I was received with great kindness by these people, and told by the chief that I should be welcome, and that his young men should watch and guard my horses. The incidents here, enough in themselves for a small book, must be passed over, for there are yet many adventures ahead of us. One thing, however, cannot be passed by. Whilst seated in the. chief’s lodge, 110 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. where there were some six or eight men besides the chief, and endeavoring, as the necessary preliminary in all first interviews with Indians, to make the object of my visit distinctly known, I opened the portfolio of cartoon portraits, which all were examining with great interest and astonishment, and on turning up the fifth or sixth portrait, one of the party gave a sudden piercing yelp, and sprang upon his feet and commenced dancing in the most violent jumps and starts, and vociferating, ‘‘ Bi-eets- e-cure! Bi-eets-e-cure!” (the name of the young man) whose portrait I had painted at the mouth of the Yellowstone twenty years before, and was now holding up. The portrait was recognized by all, and on their feet, and darting out of the wig- wam, were three or four of the party, and through the village to where the women were drying fish, on the bank of the river, and back, re-entered the chief’s wigwam, and with them, out of breath, and walking as if he was coming to the gallows, en- tered Bi-eets-e-cure (the Very Sweet Man). I instantly recognized him, and rising up, he took about half a minute to look me full in the eyes, without moving a muscle or winking, when he exclaimed ‘how! how !” (yes, yes), and shook me heartily by the hand. I took up his portrait, and showing it to him, got the interpreter to say to him that I had ‘‘ kept his face clean!” The reader can more easily and more correctly imagine the pleasurable excitement, and the curious remarks amongst the party at this singular occurrence, than I cam explain them; for, not knowing their language, I was ignorant of much that passed myself. ‘‘One thing, ’m sua, Massa Catlin,” suddenly exclaimed Cesar, who had not before opened his broad mouth, ‘‘I quite sua dat ar man knows you, massa.” All eyes were now turned for a moment upon Caesar, who was sitting a little back, and evidently looked upon by most of the party as some great chief until the inter- preter explained that he was my servant. During this interlude, and which required some little exchange of feelings and recollections between the “very swect man”? and myself,I had shut the portfolio, to begin again where we left off; and proceeding again with the portraits, after show- ing them several of their enemies, the Sioux and Blackfeet, Ba-da-ah-chon-du (the Jumper), one of the chiefs of the Crows, whose portrait also was painted at Yellow- stone twenty years before, turned up. All recognized him, and Bi-eets-e-cure told them that he saw me when I was painting that picture twenty years before. Through the interpreter I told them that more than a hundred thousand white people had seen the chief’s face, and, as they could see, there was not a'scratch upon it. The chief then arose upon his feet, and making signs for me to rise, embraced me in his arms, and each one of the party saluted me in the same affectionate manner. See Ba-da-ah-chon-du (the Jumper, No. 170). His head-dress of war-eagles’ quills— his robe the skin of a buffalo, with his battles painted on it, his lance in his hand, his shield and quiver slung on his back, his tobacco-sack suspended from his belt, and his leggings fringed with scalp-locks. In conversation which I had with Bi-eets-e-cure, he informed me that the chief Ba-da-ah-chon-du, whose portrait we had just seen, was dead—that he died soon after I painted his portrait, and many of his friends and relations believed that the paint- ing of the portrait was the cause of his death; ‘‘ But,” said he, ‘‘I told them they were very foolish—that I had no fears when mine was painted, and here] am alive . after so many years.” I told them that no man of good sense could see any way in which the painting could do them an injnry, and that amongst the white people we all had our portraits made, and it did us no harm. They all gave their assent in a ‘‘ How, how, how!” and the next day I slipped off the ‘‘skin,” as they called it, of two or three of them; and, amongst them, and the first, that of the young chief whose hospitality I was ep- joying. (Plate No. 14.) I painted him at his toilet, as he was letting down his long hair and oiling it with bear’s grease, which his wife was pouring into his hand from a skin bottle; and she, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 112 poor woman, from a custom of the country, not to compete with her husband in a feature so ornamental, was obliged to have her hair cropped close to her head.—George Catlin, 185455. 170. Ba-da-ah-ché6n-du, He who Jumps over Every One; on a wild horse, with war- eagle head-dress on his horse’s and his own head; with shield, bow, quiver, and lance; his long hair floating in the wind. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 76, page 192, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CROW INDIANS, 1832. Mr. Catlin, writing from the Minataree village, Upper Missouri, im 1832, referring to the Crows and their appearance and horsemanship, says: There are at this time some distinguished guests, besides myself, in the lodge of the Black Moccasin—two chiefs or leaders of a party of Crows, who arrived here a few days since, on a visit to their ancient friends and relatives. The consequence has been that feasting and carousing have been the “order of the day” here for some time; and I have luckily been a welcome participator in their entertainments. A distinguished chief of the Minatarees, with several others in company, has been for some months past on a visit, to the Crows and returned, attended by some remarkably fine-looking fellows, all mounted on fine horses. I have said something of these fine specimens of the human race heretofore; and as I have been fastening more of them to the canvas within the few days past, I must use this occasion to add what follows: I think I have said that no part of the human race could present a more picturesque and thrilling appearance on horseback than a party of Crows, rigged out in all their plumes and trappings—galloping about and yelping, in what they call a war parade, i. e., in a sort of tournament or sham fight, passing rapidly through the evolutions of battle, and vaunting forth the wonderful character of their military exploits. This is an amusement of which they are excessively fond, and great preparations are in- variably made for these occasional shows. No tribe of Indians on the continent are better able to produce a pleasing and thrill- ing effect in these scenes, nor any more vain, and consequently better prepared to draw pleasure and satisfaction from them, than the Crows. They may be justly said to be the most beautifully clad of all the Indians in these regions, and, bringing from the base of the Rocky Mountains a fine and spirited breed of the wild horses, have been able to create a great sensation amongst the Minatarees, who have been paying - them all attention and all honors for some days past. From amongst these showy fellows who have been entertaining us and pleasing themselves with their extraordinary feats of horsemanship I have selected one of the ‘ most conspicuous, and transferred him and his horse, with arms and trappings, as. faithfully as I could to the canvas, for the information of the world, who will learn vastly more from lines and colors than they could from oral or written delineations. I have painted him as he sat for me, balanced on his leaping wild horse (plate 76, No. 170), with his shield and quiver slung on his back, and his long lance, decorated with the eagle’s quills, trailed in his right hand. MHisshirt and his leggings and moc- casins were of the mountain-goat skins, beautifully dressed, and their seams every- where fringed with a profusion of scalp-locks taken from the heads of his enemies slain in battle. His long hair, which reached almost to the ground whilst he was standing on his feet, was now lifted in the air, and floating in black waves over the hips of his leaping charger. On his head and over his shining black locks he wore a magnificent crest or head-dress made of the quills of the war-eagle and ermine skins; and on his horse’s head also was another of equal beauty and precisely the same in ’ pattern and material. Added to these ornaments there were yet many others which contributed to his picturesque appearance, and amongst them a beautiful netting of 112 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. various colors that completely covered and almost obscured the horse’s head and neck, and extended over its back and its hips, terminating in a most extravagant and magnificent crupper, embossed and fringed with rows of beautiful shells and por- cupine quills of various colors. With all these picturesque ornaments and trappings upon and about him, with a noble figure and the bold stamp of a wild gentleman on his face, added to the rage and spirit of his wild horse, in time with whose leaps he issued his startling (though smothered) yelps, as he gracefully leaned to an fro, leaving his plumes and his plumage, his long locks and his fringes, to float in the wind, he galloped about, and felt exceed- ing pleasure in displaying the extraordinary skill which a lifetime of practice and experiment had furnished him in the beautiful art of riding and managing his horse, as well as in displaying to advantage his weapons and ornaments of dress, by giving them the grace of motion as they were brandished in the air and floating in the wind. (Catlin’s Eight Years, pages 191, 192.) They are really as handsome and well formed a set of men as can be seen in any part of the world. There is a sort of ease and grace added to their dignity of manner which gives them the air of gentlemen at once. I observed the other day that most of them were over six feet high, and very many of them have cultivated their natural hair to such an almost incredible length that it sweeps the ground as they walk. The Crows and Blackteet, who are here together (Fort Union, 1832), are enemies of the most deadly kind while out on the plains, but here they sit and smoke quietly together, yet with a studied and dignified reserve. The Crows, who live on the headwaters of the Yellowstone and extend from this neighborhood also to the base of the Rocky Mountains, are similar in the above re- spects to the Blackfeet, roaming about a great part of the year, and seeking their enemies wherever they can find them. They are a much smaller tribe than the Blackfeet, with whom they are always at war. Mr. McKenzie has repeatedly told me, within the last four weeks, while in conversation relative to the Crows, that they were friendly and honorable in their dealings with the whites, and that he considered them the finest Indians of his ac- quaintance.—G. C., 1852. The Crows, nevertheless, in 1885, continue to have the reputation of being the fondest of horse flesh, the property of others, of any Indians on the plains. Mr. Catlin continues: I have conversed often and much with Messrs. Sublette and Campbell, two gentle- men of the highest respectability, who have traded with the Crows for several years, and they tell me they are one of the most honorable, honest, and high-minded races of people on earth; and with Mr. Tullock, also, a man of the strictest veracity, who is now here with a party of them; and he says they never steal, have a high sense of - honor, and, being fearless and proud, are quick to punish or retaliate. The prevailing opinion amongst the Indian tribes of to-day in the West is, however, quite different as to the early Crows. DAKOTA OR SIOUX—CROWS. The Crows, or, as they call themselves, Absaroka, meaning ‘‘ something or anything that flies,” when first known occupied the Lower Yellowstone and the valleys of the Big Horn and Tongue Rivers, but roamed over much of the surrounding country, carrying their incursions even to the plains of Snake River and to the valley of the Green. Were originally one with the Minatarees, or Gros Ventres, but separated from them, and were afterward driven from their territory by the Ogalallas and Cheyennes, settling finally about the head of the Yellowstone, dispossessing in their turn the Blackfeet and Flatheads. Are divided into three bands, with a dialect peculiar to each, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 113 viz, the Kikatsa or Crows proper, the Ahnahaways, and the Allakaweah, numbering in all, as estimated in 1820,3,250 souls. Obtaining horses at an early day, they became great marauders. Irving writes of them in ‘‘ Astoria”: ‘‘ They are in fact notorious marauders and horse-stealers, crossing and recrossing the mountains (the Big Horn), robbing on one side and conveying their spoils to the other.” Hence, we are toid, is derived their name, given them on account of their unsettled and predatory habits, winging their flight, like the crows, from one side of the mountains to the other, and making free booty of everything that liesin theirway. In 1851, joined in a treaty with the United States giving a right of way for roads to be built through their country. [In 1880 this was consummated.] In 1868 a treaty was made, and an attempt made to place all the Crows on one reservation, but without success until 1875, when they were located on the Crow Reservation, in Montana. They have been much exposed to incursions from some parties of Sioux at their new agency on the Rosebud as well as at their former one on the Yellowstone. The Indians, full of war and revenge, have no thought to bestow upon farming or other peaceful employment, especially as the best farming lands of the reservation are most exposed to these hostile incursions. Six families, however, have been induced to tend small farms, and have succeeded well. Amile and a half of ditch, sufficient to irrigate several hundred acres, has been dug, and it is hoped that another season will see at least a beginning made toward the civilization of these 4,000 wild but always loyal Crows.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. The Crows are divided by local usage into the Mountain and River Crows. The River Crows were for a long time divided, a portion of them being at or near Fort Belknap Agency and many roamed. They are now, however, all on the Crow reservation, as given below. In June, 1885, the Crows, at Crow meine Montana, numbered 3,296, By occupation they are farmers and herders. They were removed from the western portion of their reservation in 1883 to the valleys of the Big and Little Big Horn Rivers. Many hold their Jands in severalty. The reports of the agents in charge for ten years past (see Report of Commissioner of Indian Affairs since 1875) contain much information as to the habits and life of the Crows, and show them to be a superior Indian. The Crows are believed to own more than 15,000 horses. THE CROW INDIANS -IN 1885. Henry J. Armstrong, agent of the Crows for many years, in his last report, dated September 20, 1885, writes: Although I have been much perplexed, annoyed, and discouraged many times by what seemed the shiftlessness of the Crows, yet I must say, in closing my term of office, that they have shown as good a disposition to do what was right as we could expect from any savage people. Of course they do not farm like white men, but it would be unfair to expect a people who for so long a time as they have any traditions have lived happily by the chase, and who still prefer that life, to work as well as white men. I can say that the Crows—take the good and bad together—are a good- hearted people. I know very well that many white men passing through the Indian country ridicule the idea that the Indians will ever do any real work, but I think such men expect more than they have aright to, and that they are unjust. We have 6744 114 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. seen that white men who have lived all their lives in a farming community, but who have never put their hands to the plow, are very awkward when, a little late in life, they turn their attention to farming. How then could we expect the Indians to change their life in a day, so to speak; and especially in a country that is not a farm- ing country because it needs irrigation? It is true that some of the Indians might have done better—they should have done better even with the little assistance I have been able to give them with my limited force of employés—but when we come to sur- vey the whole work for a twelve-month or for the past two years we are compelled to admit that they have done well. * * * I believe the time has arrived when there should be a decided change in the man- agement of the Indians. I believe the Government ought never to make another treaty or agreement with any Indian tribe, but that it ought to go ahead and do what is right and best for the Indians, regardless of whether the Indians are pleased or not. They are but grown-up children, and are incompetent to enter into an agree- ment or to keep the agreement after they have madeit. They do not know what is best for them, and are sure in most instances to want their matters arranged in a way that is not best for their future, even though it may please them at the time. There is not much hope for the Indians until the Government has determined that it will do what is right without consulting the Indians any further than to explain to them carefully what it is going to do for their good, why it is done, and what it expects them to do. After the experience of a lifetime, I give it as my candid opinion that our Government has never had a plan of managing the Indians that was worthy to be called a policy, from the fact that it has never attempted to governthem. What little control it has exercised over them has been done by coaxing, pursuading, and bribing them with presents to be good, or at least not to be too bad. We have the spectacle of a great and powerful Government paying tribute to these petty little tribes. In some respects it has been too kind to the Indians. In other cases it has done them great wrongs. But the greatest of all wrongs has been in forever breaking them up and removing them to the wilderness after they had made a start to live rightly, as it has done with nearly every tribe, and in some instances two or three times. We'have an example of this at the present time in the case of the Indians at the Great Nemaha Agency, in Kansas. The Government has been laboring with those In- dians for many years, and expended thousands of dollars upon them, until it has brought them up to a condition where they are self-supporting, and each family has a home, although the land is heldincommon. The only thing in the world the Gov- ernment needs to do for them is to secure to each Indian his allotment of land, mak- ing it inalienable; pay them for the balance of their reservation and throw it open for settlement; bring tbe Indians into competition with white labor, and make them subject to the laws of the country. But instead of doing this, as.any individual would who desired to do right, it is about to remove that tribe to the Indian Terri- tory, contrary to the wishes of at least one-half the Indians—the best half—locating them alongside the wild Indians in the Territory; and in doing this it will set them back many years. Did anybody ever hear of anything more unjust or more ridiculous for a powerful Government to do with a weak people whom it called its wards? Heretofore in patenting lands to Indians the Government has made the great mis- take of not making the homesteads inalienable. It would be better to maintain res- ervations of limited size for the Indians forever than to give them lands in severalty without providing that they should be inalienable. This is the only protection the so-called civilized tribes require at the hands of the Government, and is the chief pro- tection needed by the wild tribes. In general there are but two things the Government should do for the Indians—all Indians. The first is to secure to each and every Indian in the United States a home- stead immediately (even though all might not take possession at once), and in such a way that he cannot dispose of it and it cannot be taken for debt. The second is to throw open for settlement every square mile of Indian country not needed to provide homesteads for Indians, expending the money that would fairly be due them for such PLATE 46. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. y >) =) =) cee — mm a ee ee ——s. — EH-TOH’K-PAH-SHE-PEE-SHAH, tHE BLacK Moccasin. Aged chief of the Gros Ventres. No.171, page 115. (Plate 72, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ‘gattenn fe ™” We * ns J res ‘ hi 64 ee aaa THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 115 lands in making necessary permanent improvements, in helping the Indians to estab- lish themselves upon their homesteads, and in the purchase of stock for them. All other questions concerning the management of the affairs of the Indians are details, I think, more or less important when considered by themselves, but very much in- ferior to the two things mentioned.” GROS-VENTRES. [Gros-Ventres: Laws of the United States. Gros-Ventres: Indian Bureau, June, 18835. ] MIN-A-TAR-REES (PEOPLE OF THE WILLOWS). A small tribe, near neighbors and friends of the Mandans, speaking the Crow lan- ’ guage, and probably have, ata former period, strayed away from them; numbering about 1,100. Mr. Catlin was with the Gros-Ventres in 1832. Foliowing Lewis & Clark, he called them Minatarees. Pages 185 to 190, vol. 1, Catlin’s _ Hight Years. 171. Eh-toh’k-pah-she-pée-shah, the Black Moccasin; chief; over a hundred years old, sits in his lodge, smoking a handsome pipe, his arms and ornaments . hanging on a post by the side of his bed. Since dead. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 72, page 186, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The chief sachemyof this tribe is a very ancient and patriarchal looking man, by the name of EKeh-tohk-pah-shee-pee-shah (the Black Moccasin), and counts, un- doubtedly, more than a hundred snows. I have been for some days an inmate of his hospitable lodge, where he sits tottering with age, and silently reigns sole monarch of his little community around him, who are continually dropping in to cheer his sinking energies and render him their homage. His voice and his sight are nearly gone; but the gestures of his band are yet energetic and youthful, and freely speak the language of his kind heart. I have been treated in the kindest manner by this old chief; and have painted his portrait (Plate 72, No. 171) as he was seated on the floor of his wigwam, smoking his pipe, whilst he was recounting over to me some of the extraordinary feats of his life, with a beautiful Crow robe wrapped around him, and his hair wound up in a conical form upon his head, and fastened with a small wooden pin, to keep it in its place. This man has many distinct recollections of Lewis and Clarke, who were the first ex- plorers of this country, and who crossed the Rocky Mountains thirty yearsago. It will be seen by reference to their very interesting history of their tour that they were treated with great kindness by this man; and that they in consequence constituted him chief of the tribe, with the consent of his people, and he has remained their chief ever since. He inquired very earnestly for ‘‘ Red Hair” and ‘‘ Long Knife” (as he had ever since termed Lewis and Clarke), from the fact that one had red hair (an unexampled thing in his country), and the other wore a broad sword which gained for him the appella- tion of ‘‘ Long Knife.” I have told him that ‘‘Long Knife” has been many years dead, and that “ Red Hair” is yet living in Saint Louis, and no doubt would be glad to hear of him; at which he seemed much pleased, and has signified to me that he will make me bearer of some peculiar dispatches to him.*—G. C. 172. H’e-a-chin-che-a, the Red Thunder; the son of the Black Moccasin (No. 171), represented in the costume of a warrior. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 73, page 187, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) *About a year after writing the above, and whilst I was in Saint Louis, I had the pleasure of pre- senting the compliments of this old veteran to General Clarke; and also of showing to him the por- trait, which he instantly recognized amongst hundreds of others, saying that ‘‘ they had considered the Black Moccasin quite an old man when they appointed him chief thirty-two years ago.”—G. C. 116 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. I have also painted (No. 172, Ee-a-chin-che-a, Red Thunder) at full length, in his war dress, with his bow in his hand, his quiver slung, and his shield upon his arm. In this plight, sans head-dress, sans robe, and sans everything that might be a use- less incumbrance—with the body chiefly naked, and profusely bedaubed with red and black paint, so as to form an almost perfect disguise—the Indian warriors invariably sally forth to war, save the chief, who always plumes himself, and leads on his little band, tendering himself to his enemies a conspicuous mark, with all his ornaments and trophies upon him, that his enemies, if they get him, may get a prize worth the fighting for.—G. C. 173. Pa-ris-r60-pa, the Two Crows; witha handsomeshirt, ornamented with ermine, and necklace of grisly bears’ claws. This man is now the head chief of the tribe. Painted in 1832. (Two plates.) 174. ( ), —————-; woman, the wife of the Two Crows. Painted in 1832. . 175. Seet-sé-be-a, the Mid-day Sun; a pretty girl, in mountain-sheep skin dress- and fan of the eagle’s tailin her hand. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 74, page 188, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) From the very numerous groups of these women, that have from day to day con- stanntly pressed upon me, overlooking the operations of my brush, I have been un- able to get more than one who would consent to have ber portrait painted, owing to some fear or dread of harm that might eventually ensue in consequence, or from a natural coyness or timidity, which is surpassing all description amongst these wild tribes when in presence of strangers. The one whom [I have painted (Plate 74) is a descendant from the old chief, and though not the most beautiful, is yet a fair sample of them, and dressed in a beau- tiful costume of the mountain-sheep skin, handsomely garnished with porcupine quills and beads. This girl was almost compelled to stand for her picture by her rel- atives, who urged her on, whilst she modestly declined, offering as her excuse that ‘‘she was not pretty enough, and that her picture would be laughed at.” This was either ignorance or excessive art on her part, for she was certainly more than comely, and the beauty of her name, Seet-sé-be-a (the Mid-day Sun) is quite enough to make up for a deficiency, if there were any, in the beauty of her face.—G. C. ALGONKIN—GROS-VENTRES (MINATA-REES). (See Sioux, Dakotas, and Algonkin, herein.) This tribe originally lived with the Crows, but separated from them. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE GROS VENTRES INDIANS. The Minatarees (people of the willows) are a small tribe of about one thousand five hundred souls, residing in three villages of earth-covered lodges, on the banks of Knife River, a small stream, so-called, meandering through a beautiful and extensive prairie, and uniting its waters with the Missouri (now near Mandan, Dakota). This small community is undoubtedly a part of the tribe of Crows, of whom I have already spoken, living at the base of the Rocky Mountains, who have at some remote period, either in their war or hunting excursions, been run off by their enemy, and . their retreat having been prevented, have thrown themselves upon the hospitality of the Mandans, to whom they have looked for protection, and under whose wing they are now living in a sort of confederacy, ready to intermarry and also to join, as they often have done, in the common defense of their country. In language and personal appearance, as well as in many of their customs, they are types of the Crows; yet having adopted and so long lived under its influence, the system of the Mandans, they are much like them in many respects, and continually THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. , 117 assimilating to the modes of their patrons and protectors. Amongst their vague and various traditions they have evidently some disjointed authority for the manner in which they came here, but no account of the time. They say, that they came poor— without wigwams or horses—were nearly all women, as their warriors had been killed off in their flight; that the Mandans would not take them into their village, nor let them come nearer than where they are now living, and there assisted them to build their villages. From these circumstances their wigwams have been constructed exactly in the same manner as those of the Mandans which I have already described, and entirely distinct from any custom to be seen in the Crow tribe. Notwithstanding the long familiarity in which they have lived with the Mandans, and the complete adoption of most of their customs, yet it is almost an unaccountable fact that there is scarcely a man in the tribe who can speak half a dozen words of the Mandan language, although, on the other hand, the Mandans are most of them able to converse in the Minataree tongue, leaving us to conclude either that the Minatarees are a very inert and stupid people or that the Mandan language (which is most probably the case), being different from any other language in the country, is an exceedingly difficult one to learn. The Minatarees, as I have before said, are a bold, daring, and warlike tribe, quite different in these respects from their neighbors the Mandans, carrying war continu- ally in their enemies’ country, thereby exposing their lives and diminishing the num- ber of their warriors to that degree that I find two or three women to a man through the tribe. The name by which these people are generally called (Gros Ventres) is one given them by the French traders, and has probably been applied to them with some de- gree of propriety or fitness, as contradistinguished from the Mandans, amongst whom these traders were living; and who are a small race of Indians, being generaily at or below the average stature of man, whilst the Minatarees are tall and heavily built. There is no tribe in the western wilds, perhaps, who are better entitled to the style of warlike than the Minatarees, for they, unlike the Mandans, are continually carry- ing war into their enemies’ country, oftentimes drawing the poor Mandans into un- necessary broils, and suffering so much themselves in their desperate war executions that I find the proportion of women to the number of men as two or three to one through the tribe. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. See, also, titles “Sioux and Blackfeet” herein, as the general history of the Gros Ventres is similar to and identified with them. They were made reservation Indians after 1866. In June, 1884, the Gros Ventres at Fort Berthold Agency, Dakota, numbered 397; on August 18, 1885, 435. They are on both sides of the Missouri River, living with the Mandans and Arickarees. A band of 200 Gros Ventres and Mandans are also reported as being near Fort Buford. The Gros Ventres at Fort Belknap Agency, Montana, August, 1884, numbered 1,150; August 5, 1885, 852. This reservation is along and adjacent to the line of British Columbia. They are blanket Indians, and are slowly decreasing. Total in 1884, 1,547; total in 1885, 1,287. CREES (KNIS-TE-NEU). A small tribe of 3,000, in Her Majesty’s dominions, neighbors of the Blackfeet, and always at war with them; desperate warriors; small and light in stature. Half of them have recently died of the small-pox since I was amongst them. 118 . THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Mr. Catlin was with them in 1832—they were encamped at Fort Union, along with the Blackfeet and Crows—in June, July, and August. A tribe of British Columbia (June, 1885.) 176. Heh-tow-wées-ka-zeet, He Who has Eyes behind Him, called Bro-cas-sie or Bros-casse—the Broken Arm; one of the foremost braves of the tribe, in a handsome dress. This man visited Washington with the Indian agent, Major Sanford, a few years since. Painted in 1882. i (Plate No. 30, page 57, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 177. Tsee-motint, 2 Great Wonder; woman carrying her infant in her robe. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 33, page 57, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Showing fairly the fashion of cutting and ornamenting the dresses of the females of this tribe.—G. C. 178. Tow-ée-ka-wet, ; woman. Wife of No. 176. (Plate No. 31, page 57, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ALGONKIN—CREE. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CREE INDIANS. The Knisteneaux, or Crees, as they are more familiarly called in this country, are a very numerous tribe, extending from this place as high north as the shores of Lake Winnipeg; and even much further in a northwesterly direction, towards, and even through, a great part of the Rocky Mountains. I have before said of these, that they were about 3,000 in numbers; by that I meant but a small part of this extensive tribe, who are in the habit of visiting the American Fur Company’s establishment, at this place, to do their trading; and who themselves scarcely know anything of the great extent of country over which this numerous and scattered family range. Their customs may properly be said to be primitive, as no inroads of civilized habits have been as yet successfully made amongst them. Like the other tribes in these regions, they dress in skins, and gain their food and conduct their wars in a very similar manner. They are a very daring and most adventurous tribe, roaming vast distances over the prairies and carrying war into their enemies’ country. With the numerous tribe of Blackfeet they are always waging an uncom- promising warfare, and though fewer in numbers and less in stature, they have shown themselves equal in sinew and not less successful in mortal combat.—G. C., 1832. A roaming tribe of British Columbia. (See Dr. D. G. Brinton’s note on the Crees herein, title Algonkin, pages 89, 90.) AS-SIN-NE-BOINS (STONEBOILERS). [Assinaboines: Laws of the United States. Assinaboines: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] A tribe of 8,000, occupying the country from the mouth of the Yellowstone River to Lake Winnipeg, in Her British Majesty’s dominions, speaking the Sioux or Dahcota language, ranging about, like them, in skin lodges, and no doubt a severed band of that great nation. Four thousand of these people destroyed by the small-pox in 1838, since I was amongst them. Mr. Catlin met the Assinaboines in 1832, on the Yellowstone, at and near Tort Union. 179. Wi-jan-jon, the Pigeon’s-egg Head; one of the most distinguished young war- rior’s of the tribe. a - THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 119 He was taken to Washington in 1832, by Major Sanford, the Indian agent; after he went home he was condemned as a liar, and killed, in consequence of the incredible stories which he told of the whites. (See him on his way to, and returning from, Washington, No. 475.) Painted in 18382. (Plate No. 28, page 56, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) I have painted the portrait of a very distinguished young man, and son of the chie (plate 28, No. 179): His dress is a very handsome one, and in every respect answers well to the descriptions I have given. I have just had the satisfaction of seeing this traveled gentleman (Wi-jun-jon) meet his tribe, his wife, and his little children, after an absence of a year or more on his journey of 6,000 miles to Washington City and back again, in company with Major Sanford, the Indian agent, where he has been spending the winter amongst the fash- ionables in the polished circles of civilized society. And I can assure you, readers, that his entrée amongst his own people, in the dress and with the airs of a civilized beau, was one of no ordinary occurrence, and produced no common sensation amongst the red-visaged Assinneboins, or in the minds of those who were jravelers, and but spectators to the scene. On his way home from Saint Louis to this place, a distance of 2,000 miles, I traveled with this gentleman, on the steamer Yellowstone, and saw him step ashore on a beau- tiful prairie where several thousand of his people were encamped, with a complete suit en militaire, a colonel’s uniform of blue, presented to him by the President of the United States, with a beaver hat and feather, with epaulettes of gold—with sash aid belt, and broadsword, with high-heeled boots—with a keg of whisky under his arm, and a blue umbrella in his hand. In this plight and metamorphose he took his position on the bank, amongst his friends—his wife and other relations, not one of whom exhibited, for a half-hour or more, the least symptoms of recognition, although they knew well who was before them. He also gazed upon them—upon his wife and parents, and little children, who were about, as if they were foreign to him, and he had not a feeling or thought to interchange with them. Thus the mutual gazings upon and from this would-be stranger lasted for fully half an hour, when a gradual, but cold and exceedingly formal recognition began to take place, and an acquaint- ance ensued, which ultimately and smoothly resolved itself, without the least ap- parent emotion, into its former state, and the mutual kindred intercourse seemed to flow on exactly where it had been broken off, as if it had been but for a moment, and nothing had transpired in the interim to check or change its character or expression. _ Such is one of the stoic instances of a custom which belongs to all the North Ameri- can Indians, forming one of the most striking features in their character; valued, cherished, and practiced, like many of their strange notions, for reasons which are difficult to be learned or understood, and which probably will never be justly appre- ciated by others than themselves. This man, at this time, is creating a wonderful sensation amongst his tribe, who are daily and nightly gathered in gaping and listless crowds around him, whilst he is descanting upon what he has seen in the fashionable world; and which to them is unintelligible and beyond their comprehension; for which I find they are already setting him down as a liar and impostor. What may be the final results of his travels and initiation into the fashionable world, and to what disasters his incredible narrations may yet subject the poor fellow in this strange land, time only will develop. He is now in disgrace, and spurned by the leading men of the tribe, and rather to be pitied than envied, for the advantages which one might have supposed woulé have flown from his fashionable tour. More of this curious occurrence and of thie extraordinary man I will surely give in the future.—G. C. (See No. 474, herein.) \ 120 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 180. Chin-cha-pee, the Fire-Bug that Creeps; wife of Wi-jtin-jon (No. 179); her face painted red, and in her hand a stick, used by the women in those re- gions for digging the ‘‘ pomme blanche,” or prairie turnip. Painted in 1882. (Plate No. 29, page 56, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Plate 29, No. 180, is the portrait of Wi-jan-jon’s wife, Chin-cha-pee (the Fire-Bug that Creeps), a fine-looking squaw, in a handsome dress of the mountain-sheep skin, holding in her hand a stick curiously carved, with which every woman in this coun- try is supplied, for the purpose of digging up the ‘‘pomme blanche,” or prairie turnip (camus), which is found in great quantities in these northern prairies, and furnishes the Indians with an abundant and nourishing food. The women collect these turnips by striking the end of the stick into the ground and prying them out; after which they are dried and preserved in their wigwams for use during the season.—G. C. 564)"( ——), woman and child, in beautiful skin dresses. Painted in 1882. (Plate No. 34, page 57, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) The women of this tribe are often comely, and sometimes pretty. In plate 34 will be seen a fair illustration of the dresses of the women and children, which are usually made of the skins of the mountain goat and ornamented with porcupine quills and rows of elk teeth.—G. C. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE ASSINNABOINE INDIANS. The Assinneboins of seven thousand * * * occupy a vast extent of country in a northeastern direction from this, extending also into the British possessions as high north as Lake Winnepeg and trading principally with the British company—in British America. The Assinneboins are a part of the Dohcotas (Dakotas) or Sioux, undoubtedly, for their personal appearance as well as their language is very similar. The Assinnaboins, somewhat like the Crows, cultivate their hair to a very great length, in many instances reaching down nearly to the ground; but in most instances of this kind I find the great length is produced by splicing * or adding on several lengths, which are fastened very ingeniously by meaus of glue, and the joints obscured by a sort of paste of red earth and glue, with which the hair is at intervals of every two or three inches filled, and divided into locks and slabs of an inch or so in bieadth, and falling straight down over the back to the heels. At what time, or in what manner, these two parts of a nation got strayed away from each other is a mystery; yet such cases have often occurred, of which I shall say more in future. Large parties who are straying off in pursuit of game, or in the occupation of war, are oftentimes intercepted by their enemy; and, being prevented from returning, are run off to a distant region, where they take up their residence and establish themselves as a nation. THE ORIGIN OF THE NAME ASSINEBOIN. There is a very curious custom amongst the Assinneboins, from.which they have taken their name—a name given them by their neighbors, from a singular mode they have of boiling their meat, which is done in the following manner: When they kill meat a hole is dug in the ground about the size of a common pot, and a piece of the raw hide of the animal, as taken from the back, is put over the hole and then pressed down with th> hands close around the sides and filled with water. The meat to be boued is then put in this hole or pot of water; and in a fire, which is built near by, several large stones are heated to a red heat, which are successively dipped and held in the water until the meat is boiled; from which singular and peculiar custom the Ojibbeways have given them the appellation of Assinneboins or stone-boilers, * The Chinese men also splice their hair and wear it to the ground.—T. D, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 121 This custom is a very awkward and tedious one,and used only as an ingenious means of boiling their meat by a tribe which was too rude and ignorant to construet a kettle or pot. “i The traders have recently supplied these people with pots; and even long before - that the Mandans had instructed them in the secret of manufacturing very good and serviceable earthen pots, which together have entirely done away the custom except- ing at public festivals, where they seem, like all others of the human family, to take pleasure in cherishing and perpetuating their ancient customs. The Assinneboins, or stone-boilers, are a fine and noble looking race of Indians, Wearing, both in their looks and customs, a striking resemblance to the Dahcotas, or Sioux, from whom they have undoubtedly sprung. The men are tall aud graceful in their movements, and wear their pictured robes of the buffalo hide with great skill and pleasing effect. They are good hunters, and tolerably supplied with horses; and living in a country abounding with buffaloes, are well supplied with the necessaries ‘of Indian life, and may be said to live well. Their games and amusements are many, of which the most valued one is the ball-play; and in addition to which they have the game of the moccasin, horse-racing, and dancing, some one of which they seem to be almost continually practicing, and of all of which I shall hereafter give the reader (as well as of many others of their amusements) a minute account.—G. C. THE ASSINABOINES. (See Dakotas, herein.) The Assinneboines, or Stone Indians—the Dakotas proper—were called by the Algonkins Nudowesioux. (See No. 453, herein, for pipe dance.) The Assinaboines made treaties with the United States after 1855, and up to July, 1880. They were forced to quit farming and to locate on the reservations in Northern Montana after 1875 by reason of the building of railroads, disappearance of game, and the incoming of settlers. This tribe roamed along with the Blackfeet and Piegans to north of the Yellowstone, and affiliated with the Crees from British America. The boundary line between the United States and the Do- -minion of Canada was not clearly defined until after 1874, and up to Within a year or two past there has been a free zone below that line. The surrender of Sitting Bull’s Sioux, the almost destruction of a por- tion of the Piegans by Col. E. M. Baker in 1870, and the evident inten- tion of the Government to use force to compel them to stop roaming had this effect. The agents at both agencies, Fort Peck and Fort Belknap, Montana, make extremely favorable reports as to these Indians. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. In June, 1884, the Assinnaboines at Fort Peck Agency, Montana, numbered 1,195, and at Fort Belknap Agency, Montana, 1,000; total, 2,195. . ; August 15, 1885, the Assinaboines at Fort Peck Agency, Montana, numbered 1,072; at Fort Belknap, August 5, 1885, 700; total, 1,772. Decreasing in numbers. They are blanket Indians. Most of them are roamers and herders, though some few are devoted to agriculture. They 122: THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. are addicted to dances, and insist upon them. The Sun dance, an ex- ceedingly barbarous one, common to the Sioux and other northwestern tribes, is their preference. It has been suppressed at most agencies. CHIP-PE-WAYS (OJIBBEWAYS). [Chippewas: Laws of the United States Chippewas: Indian Bureau, June, 1885.) A very numerous tribe, of some 15,000 or 20,000, inhabiting a vast tract of countny on the southern shores of Lake Superior, Lake of the Woods, and the Athabasca, ex- tending a great way into the British territory ; residing in skin and bark lodges. Mr. Catlin met some of them on the Yellowstone at Fort Union in 1832, and visited them on the Upper Mississippi, at and near Fort Snelling and at the Falls of Saint Anthony in 1835, and again at Sault de St. Marie in 1836. 182. Sha-c6é-pay, the Six; chief of the Ojibbeways living north of the mouth of the Yellowstone River; in a rich dress, with his battles emblazoned on it. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 35, page 58, vol. 1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The chief of that part of the Ojibbeway tribe who inhabit these northern regions (plate No. 35, No. 182), and whose name is Sha-c6é-pay (the Six), is a man of large size, with dignity of manner and pride and vanity just about in proportion to his bulk. He sat for his portrait in a most beautiful dress fringed with scalp-locks in profusion which he had snatched in his early life from his enemies’ heads and now wears as proud trophies and proofs of what his arm has accomplished in batfles with his enemies. His shirt of buckskin is beautifully embroidered and painted in curious hieroglyphies with the history of his battles and the charts of his life.—G. C. 183. Kay-a-gis-gis, ; a beautiful young woman pulling her hair out of braid. Painted in 1882. 184. Hah-je-day-ali-shee, the Meeting Birds; a brave, with his war-club in his hand. (No plate.) Painted in 1835. \ 185. Kay-ée-qua-da-kim-ee-gish-kum, He who tries the Ground with his Foot. Painted at Sault de Sainte Marie in 1836. (No plate.) 186. Ji-ah-kis-gaw, —————; woman, with her child in a cradle or “‘crib.” Painted in 1834. | (Plate No. 245, page 139, vol. 2, Cathin’s Eight Years.) The portrait of a Chippeway woman, Ju-ah-kis-gaw, with her child in its erib or cradle. In a former letter I gave a minute account of the Sioux cradle, and here the reader sees the very similar mode amongst the Chippeway ; and as in all instances that can be found,the ni-ahkust-ahg (or umbilicus) hanging before the child’s face for its super- natural protector. This woman’s dress was mostly made of civilized manufactures, but curiously dec- orated and ornamented according to Indian taste.—G. C. 187. Cah-be mtib-bee (Ka-be mub-be). He who sitseverywhere; a brave. Paint- ed in 1834. : (Plate No. 242, page 139, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of the portraits of chiefs and others I have painted amongst the Chippeways at this place, two distinguished young men will be seen in plates 241, 242, Nos. 186 and Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. "d\ \uinanm ee” Nr ANG + PN; | YY £) i Wy! = 4 Yi, 4 VAY, \ Uf y iy y UFZ = Om ry Og, \s SHA-CO-PAY, Tue SIx. Chiet of the Chippewas, No. 182, page 122. (Plate 35, Vol. I, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 47. ied THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. $33 187. The first by the name of Ka-bes-kunk (No. 189), he who travels everywhere ; the other, Ka-be-mub-be (No. 187), he who sits everywhere; both painted at full length, in full dress, and just as they were adorned and equipped, even to a quill and a trinket.—G.C. Ibid. 188. O-ta-wagh, the Ottaway; a distinguished warrior. Painted in 1882. (Plate No. 244, page 129, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 189. Ka-bés-hunk, He who travels everywhere; a desperate warrior; his war-club in his left hand and a handsome pipe in his right; strikes with his left hand; eight quills in his head stand for eight scalps he had taken from the heads of the Sioux, his enemies. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 241, page 139, vol: 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) The first of these two young men (No. 189, Ka-bes-kunk) is, no doubt, one of the most remarkable of his age to be found in the tribe. Whilst he was standing for his portrait, which was in one of the officer’s quarters in the fort, where there were some ten or fifteen of his enemies, the Sioux, seated on the floor around the room ; he told me to take particular pains in representing eight quills which were arranged in his head- dress, which he said stood for so many Sioux scalps that he had taken with his left hand, in which he was grasping his war-club, with which hand he told me he was in the habit of making all his blows.—G. C. 190. Ohj-ka4-tchee-kum, He who walks on the sea. Painted in 1835. (No plate.) 191. Gitch-ee-g4w-ga-osh, the point that remains forever; a very old and respect- able chief. (Since dead.) Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 269, page 262, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 192. Gaw-z4w-que-dung, He who halloos. Civilized. (No plate.) Painted at Sault de Sainte Marie in 1836. 193. O’n-daig, the Crow; a beau or dandy in full array, called by the Ojibbeways, sha-wiz-zee-shah-go-tay-a, a harmless man. Painted in 1835. (Plate No. 268, page 162, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 194. I-an-be-w‘ah-dick, the Male Carabou ; a brave, with a war-club in his hand, (No plate.) Painted at Sault de Sainte Marie in 1836. : woman. Painted in 1836. 195. ( ); RS eee Y MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CHIPPEWA INDIANS. As the Sioux own and occupy all the country on the west bank of the river in this vicinity, so do the Chippeways claim all lying east, from the mouth of the Chippe- way River, at the outlet of Lake Pepin, to the source of the Mississippi; and within the month past, there have been 1,000 or more of them encamped here, on business with the Indian agent and Sioux, with whom they have recently had some difficulty. These two hostile foes, who have, time out of mind, been continually at war, are now encamped: here, on different sides of the fort; and all difficulties having been ar- ranged by their agent, in whose presence they have been making their speeches, for these two weeks past, have been indulging in every sort of their amusements, uniting in their dances, ball-plays, and other games ; and feasting and smoking together, only to raise the war-cry and the tomahawk again, when they get upon their hunting grounds.—G. C., Fort Snelling, 1835. (For a series of paintings of Chippewa games and customs see Nos. 314-334, 434, 451, 452, 465, herein.) 124 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Mr. Catlin painted them during this visit. The text accompanying — them is full and interesting. ALGONKIN—CHIPPEWAS. Migrating from the East late in the sixteenth or early in the seventeenth century, the Chippewas, or Ojibwas, settled first about the Falls of Saint Mary, from which point they pushed still farther westward, and eventually compelled the Dakotas to relinquish their ancient hunting grounds about the headwaters of the Mississippi and of the Red River of the North. Were first known to the French about 1640, who called them Sauteur, from the place of their residence about Sault Sainte Marie, a name still applied to them by the Canadian French. They were then living in scattered bands on the banks of Lake Superior and Lake Huron, and at war with the Foxes, Iroquois, and Dakotas, becoming thereby much reduced in numbers. Were firm allies of the French in ali of their operations against the English, and took a prominent part in Pontiac’s uprising. During the revolutionary war they were hostile to the colonists, but made a treaty of peace with them at its close. They again sided with the English in the war of 1812, but joined in a general pacification with a number of other tribes in 1816. Like other tribes, they gradually ceded their lands to the Government, re- ceiving in return annuities and goods, until in 1851 all but a few bands, retaining but moderate reservations, had removed west of the Mississippi. The Chippewas, now numbering 19,606 (1877), formerly ranged over Michigan, Wis- consin, and Minnesota, and with common interests, and acknowledging more or less the leadership of one controlling mind, formed a homogeneous and powerful nation ; a formidable foe to the Sioux, with whom they waged incessant warfare, which was checked only by the removal of the Minnesota Sioux to Dakota after the outbreak of 1863, The collecting of the Chippewas upon thirteen reservations, scattered over the above-named States, under five different agencies, has so modified the esprit du corp of the tribe that, though speaking the same language and holding the same traditions and customs, the bands located in different sections of the country have few intereste and no property in common, and little influence or intercourse with each other. The agency has taken the place of the nation, and is in turn developing the individual man, who, owning house, stock, and farm, has learned to look solely to his own exer- tions for support. No tribe by unswerving loyalty deserves more of the Government, or is making, under favorable conditions, more gratifying progress; 9,850 of the tribr live in houses, 9,345 are engaged in agriculture and other civilized occupations, anu 13,202 wear citizen’s dress. Fifty-seven per cent. of their subsistence is obtained by their own labor, mainly in farming; for the rest, they depend on game and fish, especially the latter, of which they readily obtain large quantities. The Chippewas are extensively intermarried with the Ottawas, and are thrifty and worthy citizens of the United States, as are also those of Saginaw and of Keewenaw Bay in Michigan. The Bad River, Red Clift, Red Lake, and Mississippi bands are likewise making rapid progress in civilization. Of those which have made but little or no progress are the Leech Lake, White Earth, Mille Lac, and other scattered bands in remote and inaccessible regions of Minnesota and Wisconsin, the older chiefs reso- lutely opposing any attempt on the part of the younger men to begin a civilized life. — W.H. Jackson, 1877. For statistics and details as to the progress and civilization of the Chippewas see Annual Reports of the Commissioners of Indian Affairs for the years since and including 1877 and to 1885. The reports of the Indian Commission and of the several Indian agents in charge of the Chippewas can also be found in the same re- ports. : PLATE 48. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. : Rite “ iis boy pri \3 y ag ) ¥ S fee=] —) ———— SS —<_ WK a ees me en DRA _— 2? Or) + —— is a = —_— i a aNbo MU. Se ) SS ee ———— a — NOT-TO-WAY, THE THINKER. Troquois chief. (Plate 206, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) No. 196, page 125. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 125 Present location and numbers, June, 1884, 1885. Name of tribe and location. In 1884. | In 1885. Chippewa (Munsee) at Pottawatomie and Great Nemaha Agency, Kansas ....... 66 72 Buppewa at Mackinac Apenoy, Michigan ..........~2.-cssesnenccecnececeececenes|scccees encloses cccees Chippewa of Saginaw, Swan Creek, and Black River .......-.--.----------s00e0- 2, 500 2, 500 Chippewa of Lake Superior .--...-.-----.---.------- 220-2 - eee ee ene n eee ee een ceneee 1, 000 1, 000 Ottawa and Me lle wnanesnmseceness sete eee ee ene cence cee ne cece nee eeseennee 6, 000 6, 000 Chippewa at White Earth Agency, Minnesota: esiasinp Chippowa ...--------2.-- 0 cee n ne eee ee eee e cence nace tenn ewe eenes 948 922 UPSETS oe ee a ee 601 596 Pembina Chippewa. ...------+.----+ 2+ +222 eee n ee en eee eee eee eee eee eee eee 214 21g HOG TAS CRIPPOWB soa ie eon wa cece ecw cert ewer ccccecccnencc census decseacces 1, 069 1, 069 Pillager ary wees NER See We gia Ld dh yl sapeabiir da =ainia ma 4 a. «cs snd ls 1,479 1, 169 See a eed PORTER NUNC WEB alc eintee allan dG nib coho einia's panincdloweisisia'ae ae alent seamicsia sins al ee eee meemesinp! re Ci OTR OG: coe cne chvewecnecans aceuee checgaGal ee veuwees 894 942 Chippewa at La Pointe Agency, Wisconsin: ; as ads nancies esac dads an naudvaeug@addvauma ca antes sateen 214 220 MEME See sect on Sodus ga Waals dhs oe Litas waeatuiad b minal ofa dip alan aide Segieceis's 500 506 REI PU RTI ae ae cis ae, oo 2 Acie Minis ina Deena cml daiia’s di awe aiureiasiwicsisiats 1, 041 1, 100 CEES cao ota givennaccncent«enss un ccabwmucsd ce tantices swe chuwteweuccs 403 400 REN Ae ite) SLi dave eiciddenas aa cained dwn aeersnaais Gadus bmwalrce aleis Sees 258 298 ONON I eSe oa soni os accbnnes Manne slsewatindenedene macbesieecaveccacesnt 665 698 MMI OMAIN it. hea ldkt swayed deuce sued cute ek douse eile anledebds wtb 511 434 RE OA SESS ohn he 9s aails Aco ta ween ee ce tee Te, Bat 16) 445 V0. Aut. Almost all civilized Indians; many of them citizens of the United States. Slightly decreasing. In 1885 United States commissioners visited the Chippewas and prevailed upon them to consent to a reduction of some of their reservations and to lands in severalty. I-RO-QUOIS. [Not now known officially to laws of United States or Indian Bureau. ] A small remnant of a tribe who were once very numerous and warlike, inhabiting the northern part of New York; only a few scattered individuals now living, who are merged in the neighboring tribes. 196. Nét-to-way, a chief; a temperate and excellent man, with a beautiful head- dress on. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 206, pages 106, 107, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) N6i-o-way, the Thinker, was an excellent man, and was handsomely dressed for his picture. I had much conversation with him, and became very much attached to him. He seemed to be quite ignorant of the early history of his tribe, as well as of the position and condition of its few scattered remnants, who are yet in existence. He told me, however, that he had always learned that the Iroquois had conquered nearly all the world; but the Great Spirit being offended at the great slaughters by his favorite people, resolved to punish them; and he sent a dreadful disease amongst them that carried the most of them off, and all the rest that could be found were killed by their enemies; that though he was an Iroquois, which he was proud to acknowledge to me, as I was to ‘‘make him live after he was dead,” he wished it to be generally thought that he was a Chippeway, that he might live as long as the Great Spirit had wished it when he made him.—G. C. 197. Chée-ah-ka-tchee, wife of Nét-to-way (No. 196). (See page 106, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Mr. Catlin made no outline drawing of this picture, and does not mention it in the text descriptive of her husband’s picture, viz, No. 196. 126 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. In the Cartoon Collection it is given as ‘ No.3, A-Tchee-a-ka-chee, ———, an Jroquois woman, curiously wrapped in her blanket.” (See page 6, Catalogue Cartoon Collection.) MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE IROQUOIS. One of the most numerous and powerful tribes that ever existed in the northern re- gions of our country, and now one of the most completely annihilated. * * * The few remnants of them have long since merged into other tribes.—G. C. (See title Iroquois, in Dr. D. G. Brinton’s ‘The Lenapé and their Legends,” 1885, also title ‘‘ Six Nations,” page 178, herein.) The whole of the Six Nations have been by some writers denominated Iroquois. How correct this may be Iam not quite able to say; one thing is certain, that is, that the Iroquois tribe did not all belong to that confederacy, their original country was on the shores of the Saint Lawrence; and, although one branch of their nation, the Mohawks, formed a part, and the most effective, portion of that compact, yet the other members of it spoke different languages; and a great part of the Iroquois moved their settlements further north and east, instead of joining in the continual wars carried on by the Six Nations. Itis of this part of the tribe that Iam speak- ing when I mention them as nearly extinct; and it is from this branch of the family that I got the portrait which I have introduced above.—Page 106, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. OT-TA-WAS. [Ottawa: Laws of the United States. Ottawa: Indian Burean, June, 1885. ] A subdued and half-civilized tribe of 5,500, speaking the Ojibbeway language, on the eastern shore of Lake Michigan. Agricultural and dissipated. 198. Shin-gdés-se-moon, the Big Sail; a chief, blind in one eye. The effects of whisky and civilization are plainly discernibie in this instance. Mr. Catlin saw Big Sail in 1831, while he was visiting near Niagara Falls. This person belonged to the Chippewas of Upper Canada. ALGONKIN—OTTAWAS. When first discovered by the early French explorers were residing on the north- west shore of the peninsula of Michigan. After the defeat of the Hurons in 1649, they fled before the Iroquois to beyond the Mississippi, but were soon compelled to retrace their steps by the Dakotas, and finally settled at Mackinaw, where they joined the French in many of their operations and in their contest for Canada. At its close, Pontiac, head chief of the Detroit Ottawas, organized a great conspiracy for the destruction of the English, which was only partially successful. During the Revolution were with the English, and also in the war of 1812. At the close of the war of 1812 a long series of treaties followed, until, in 1833, those in Michigan ceded their lands and removed south of the Missouri River. In 1836 those in Ohio sold their lands and removed to the Indian Territory and prospered, becoming citizens of the United States in 1867. In 1870 made another move to a new reservation of 25,000 acres near the Shawnees, where they are now living, reduced to 140 (1871). A large number of Ottawas are now living on the shore of Lake Superior, so intermarried and confederated with the Chippewas that there is no attempt at any distinction. between them, the two combined numbering over 6,000. In Canada there are about 1,000 more, all self-supporting.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. (See also Chippewa.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 127 PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Ottawas at Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory, 122 in 1884; in August, 1885, 117; dress in citizen’s clothes; civilized. . Ottawas with Chippewas, at Mackinac Agency, Michigan, in 1884, 6,000; in 1885, the same. Intermarried, and impossible to give esti- mate of either tribe. Farmers, fishermen, and lumbermen; civilized; lands being allotted. Agent W. M. Ridpath, at the Quapaw Agency, in charge of the Otta- was, reports, August 26, 1885: The Indians are all civilized and competent to earn a livelihood for themselves. Most of them speak the English language fluently, and their communities in point of intelligence compare favorably with settlements of whites in the neighboring States. WIN-NE-BA-GOES. [Winnebagoes: Laws of United States. Winnebaégoe: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] BA very fierce and war-like tribe, on the western shores of Lake Michigan, greatly reduced of late years by repeated attacks of the small-pox and the dissipated vices of civilized neighbors; number at this time, 4,400. _ Mr. Catlin saw the Winnebagoes first in 1831; afterwards he was with them at Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin, then spelled Ouisconsin, in 1836. Mrs. Catlin was with him at this time. 199, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204,205, 206. Du-cér-rea (Decorie); chief of the tribe, and his family; a group of eight. Painted in 1831. (No plate.) This name is given many ways: By George Gale as ‘‘ De Carry,” *‘ De Kaury” in the Wisconsin Historical Collections, and Mr. Catlin, “‘Du- cor rea.” The United States officials, however, knew him as Decorie. He was head chief of the Winnebagoes, and delivered Black Hawk and the Prophet to General Street at Prairie du Chien, August 27, 1832. Chactar, also a Winnebago, was with him. This act ended the Black Hawk war of 1832. From Fort Winnebago, 1831. There was old Dey-kau-ray, the most noble, dignified, and venerable of his own, or indeed of any other, tribe. His fine Roman countenance, rendered still more striking by his bald head, with one solitary tuft of long silvery hair neatly tied and falling back on his shoulders; his perfectly neat, appropriate dress, almost without orna- ment, and his courteous demeanor, never laid aside under any circumstances, all com- bined to give him the highest place in the consideration of all who knew him. It will hereafter be seen that his traits of character were not less grand and striking than were his personal appearance and deportment.—Mrs. J. H. Kinzie, “ Wau-Bun,” page 89. Mr. Kinzie, the agent at a conference with the Winnebago chiefs in in 1831, in the matter of sending their children to a schoolin Kentucky, _ was thus addressed by Dey-Kau-Ray on education : Father, the Great Spirit made the white man and the Indian. He did not make them alike. He gave the white man a heart to love peace and the arts of a quiet 7 128 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. life. He taught him to live in towns, to build houses, to make books, to learn all | things that would make him happy and prosperous in the way of life appointed him. — To the red man the Great Spirit gave a different character. He gave him a love of — the woods, of a free life, of hunting and fishing,’of making war with his enemies; and _ taking scalps. The white man does not live like the Indian ; it is not his nature; neither does the Indian love to live like the whiteman. The Great Spirit did not — make him so. | Father, we do not wish to do anything contrary to the will of the Great Spirit. If © he had made us with white skins and characters like the white men, then we would — send our children to this school to be taught like the white children. | We think that if the Great Spirit had wished us to be like the whites he would have made us so; as he has not seen fit to do so, we believe he Would be displeased with us to try and make ourselves different from what he thought good. I have nothing more to say. This is what we think. If we change our minds we will let you know.—ZIbid., pp. 119, 120. : . In the winter of 1832~33 food was scarce at Fort Winnebago, and the Indians suffered severely. Mrs. Kinzie writes of this: : The noble old Dey-kau-ray came one day from the Barribault to apprise us of the state of his village. More than forty of his people, he said, had now been for many ~ days without food, save bark and roots. My husband accompanied him to the com- — manding officer to tell his story, and ascertain if any amount of food could be obtained — from that quarter. Theresult was the promise of a small allowance of flour, sufficient to alleviate the cravings of his own family. When this was explained to the chief he turned away. “No,” he said, ‘if his people could not be relieved, he and his family would starve with them,” and he refused for those nearest and dearest to him the proffered succor until all could share alike.—‘‘ Wau-Bun,” p. 484. Decorie died in 1834, and was buried near Fort Winnebago. 207. Wah-chee-hdhs-ka, the Man who puts all out of Doors, called the ‘‘ Boxer”; — the largest man of the Winnebagoes ; war-club in his hand, and rattle-snake skins on his arms. Painted in 1835. Wah-chee-hahs-ka is a distinguished man of the Winnebago tribe. He died of the small-pox the next summer after this portrait was painted. Whilst the small-pox was raging so bad at the Prairie, he took the disease, and in a rage pl unged into the river, and swam across to the island, where he éragged his body out upon the beach, and there he died, and his bones were picked by dogs, without any friend to give him burial. (Plate No. 255, page 146, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years, viz, in 1836.) 208. Won-de-t6éw-a, the Wonder. Painted in 1835. (No plate.) 209. Naw-kaw, Wood; formerly the head chief, with his war-club on his arm. Dead. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 254, page 146, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) In plate 254, No. 209, will be seen the portrait of an old chief, who died a few years © since, and who was for many years the head chief of the tribe, by the name of Naw- kaw (wood). This man has been much distinguished in his time for his eloquence, and he desired me to paint him in the attitude of an orator, addressing his people. —G. C., 1838. From Fort Winnebago: There were Naw-kaw, or Kar-ray-mau-nee, “the Walking Rain,” now principal chief of the nation (Winnebagoes), a stalwart Indian with a broad, pleasant countenance, . a | 3 Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 49. vo ~ - “ev yer ~ , yu t- et A eg 2 - eis gee IY ~~ NAW-KAW, Woon. Winnebago, No. 209, page 128. (Plate 254, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 129 the great peculiarity of whic was an immense under lip, hanging nearly to his chin.—Mrs. John H. Kinzie, ‘‘ ““au-Bun,” p. 89. The whole tribe (Winnebagwes) were fairly carried by Tecumthe (‘Tecumseh ?) ‘etd his brother, the Prophet, and gave hearty support to all the nefarious schemes of these agitators. Naw-Kaw (No. 209), the principal chief of the nation, and Hoo-tshoop-Kaw, of lesser note, were two of Tecumthe’s personal attendants, and followed him in all his extended missions of proselytism among the nations of the Mississippi Valley. In the war of 1812 these two Winnebagoes were members of the sacred band that guarded Tecumthe’s person; they were near him when he fell with mortal wounds at the battle of the Thames, October 5, 1813, and assisted in bearing his dead body from the field to a place of secure interment.*—Hiram W. Beckwith, the ‘‘ Illinois and Indiana Indians,” Fergus’ Historical Series, No. 27, Chicago, Ill., 1834. Again, Mr. Atwater, in his history of Ohio, says in this connection, while at Prarie du Chien in 1829, Naw-Caw (Kaw) (Wood) and Hoo- tshoop-Kaw (Four legs) were with him, “and that from statements of these constant companions of Tecumthe during nearly twenty years of his life, we proceed to state that Tecumthe lay with his warriors in a thick underbrush on the left of the American army at the battle of the Thames, October 5, 1813; that these Indians were at no period of the battle out of their thick underbrush; that Naw-Caw (Kaw) saw no offi- _ cer between them and the American army; that Tecumthe fell [at] the very first fire of the Kentucky dragoons, pierced by thirty bullets, and was carried four or five miles into the thick woods, and there buried by the warriors, who told the story of his fate. This account was re- peated to me three several times word for word, and neither of the relators ever knew the fictions to which Tecumthe’s death has given rise.” For an interesting account of the death of Tecumseh from an inter- terview with Noonday, an Ottawa chief, who was at the battle of the Thames. when Tecumseh was killed, reciting that Richard M. Johnson, of Kentucky, killed him, see The Century for June, 1885. The inter- view was taken in 1835 by D. B. Cook, of Niles, Mich, 210. Kaw-kaw-ne-chéo-a, ——; abrave. Painted in 1636. (Plate No. 256, page 146, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 211. Wa-kon-chash-kaw, He who comes on the Thunder. Painted in 1836. (No plate. ) 212. Naw-naw-pay-ee, the Soldier. 213. Wah-k6n-ze-kaw, the Snake. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 257, page 146, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ~ Fair specimens of the tribe, who are generally a rather short and thick-set, square- shouldered set of men, of great strength and of decided character, brave and des- perate in war.—G. C, See also Wa-kawn, The Snake.—McKenny & Hall, page 175, vol. 2, with portrait. * At the treaty of Prarie du Chien, concluded August 1, 1829, at which the Winnebagoes ceded their lands in Illinois and Wisconsin to the United States, Caleb Atwater, esq., one of the United States Commissioners there, met Naw-Kaw, who, he says, ‘‘ complained to me that, in all of our accounts of Tecumthe (Tecumseh), we had only said of him that, ‘ Winnebago who always accompanies Tecum- the without calling the Winnebago by his name, Naw-Kaw-Casomaine.’”—Atwater’s Tour to Prairie du Chien. 67449 130 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 214. Span-e-o-née-kaw, the Spaniard. 215. Hoo-w’‘a-ne-kaw, the Little Elk. Hoo-wau-nee-kah, “the Little Elk,” was another of the distinguished men ofthe tribe (Winnebagoes). He had likewise been at Washington (one of a delegation of sixteen Winnebagoes, who had accompanied their agent, and Major Forsythe—or the Chip- pewa, as he was called—on a visit to President Jackson, at Washington, in 1830). Henry Clay, when be visited them, after looking carefully at the countenances and bearing of all of the members of the deputation, had indicated him (Hoo-wau-nee- kah, or Little Elk) as the one possessing the greatest talent, and he was greatly pleased when informed that he was the principal orator of the nation and decidedly superior in abilities to any other individual of the tribe.—Mrs. John H. Kinzie, ‘Wau- Bun,” p. 91. 216. No-ak-chdéo- she-kaw, He who breaks the Bushes. 217. Naugh-haigh-hee-kaw, He who moistens the Wood. All distinguished men of the tribe.. All painted in 18386, DAKOTA—SIOUX—WINNEBAGOES. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE WINNEBAGOE INDIANS. Prairie du Chien is the concentrating place of the Winnebagoes and Menomonies, who inhabit the waters of the Wisconsin and Fox Rivers, and the chief part of the country lying east of the Mississippi and west of Green Bay. The Winnebagoes are the remnant of a once powerful and war-like tribe, but are now left in a country where they have neither beasts or men to war with, and are in a most miserable and impoverished condition. The numbers of this tribe do not exceed four thousand, and the most of them have sold even their guns and ammuni- tion for whisky. Like the Sioux and Menomonies that come in to this post, they have several times suffered severely with the small-pox, which has, in fact, destroyed the greater proportion of them.—G. C., 1836, from Prarie du Chien. THE WINNEBAGOES. The Winnebagoes are a branch of the great Dakota family, calling themselves O-tchun-gu-rah, and by the Sioux, Hotanke, or the Big-voiced people; by the Chip- peways, Winnebagonk—whence their common English name—a word meaning men from the fetid waters. The French knew them as Les Puans (the Stinkers), supposed to have been given them in consequence of the great quantity of decaying and putrid fish in their camps when first visited by white men. With some others they formed the van of the eastward migration of the Dakotas, penetrating apparently some dis- tance, but were forced back to Green Bay. This was some time previous to 1670, as the map of the French Jesuit missionaries, dated 1671, styles Green Bay the ‘‘ Bayo des Puans,” and the map accompanying Marquette’s journal, dated 1681, notes a vil- lage of the ‘‘ Puans” as near the north end of Winnebago Lake on the west side.* They were then numerous and powerful, holding in check the neighboring Algonkin tribes, but soon after an alliance of tribes attacked and very nearly exterminated them. Became firm friends of the French until the Revolution, when they joined the English; made peace with the colonists afterward, but sided with the English again in 1812. In 1820 they numbered about 4,500, and were living in five villages on Winne- *Alexander Ramsey. —— THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. , ee bago Lake and fourteen on Rock River. By a treaty in 1829 (1825) and 1832 they ceded all their lands south of the Wisconsin and Iox Rivers, for a reservation on the Mis- sissippi, above the Upper Iowa, but here they became unsettled, wasteful, and scat- tered. In 1846 they surrendered this reservation for another above the Saint Peter’s, This proved unfit, and they became badly demoralized, losing many of their number by disease, but were kept on it by force. In 1853 they were removed to Crow River, and in 1856 to Blue Earth, Minnesota, where they were just getting a start in civil- ized pursuits when the Sioux war broke out, and the people of Minnesota demanded their removal. Thus again they were put on the march, and this time landed at Crow Creek, on the Missouri, near Fort Randall—a place so utterly unfit that the troops could not retain themon it. Out of 2,000 when taken there, only 1,200 reached the Omaha reserve, to which place they had fled for protection. They were then assigned a new reservation on the Omaha lands, and placed under the care of the Friends, and since then have prospered. At the time of their removal, in 1863, from Minnesota, many of the tribe who had taken up farms remained, receiving their share of the tribal funds. There were also last year 860 in Wisconsin, of whom 204 have lately joined those in Nebraska, swelling their numbers to 1,667. Nearly all of these now dress in civilized attire, and many of them have taken farms, their lands being: _ divided into 40-acre allotments for the purpose, upon which they are building neat and comfortable-cottages. There is an industrial and three day schools on the re- serve, which are attended by one-sixth of their whole number. Their chiefs are now elected annually by the tribe, who in turn appoints a force of twelve policemen from the Indians to preserve order.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. For an exhaustive article on the Winnebagoes see “The Illinois and Indiana Indians,” by Hiram W. Beckwith. (Fergus’ Historical Series, No. 27, Chicago, Ill., 1884. Also see No. 10 of the same series.) PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. ‘Winnebagoes at Winnebago and Omaha Agency, Nebraska, in 1884, in the Black Bird country, 1,206; in 1885, 1,214. They occupy the northern portion of the reservation and the Omahas the southern part. George W. Wilkinson, agent, September 5, 1884, writes of them: The Winnebagoes are in many respects as different from the Omahas as a Gypsy from a German. They seem to be by nature and practice a wandering and nomadic people. Some of them are continually on the move, and embrace in their travels all the country from Minnesota to Kansas. They are always active, energetic, and in- dustrious, quick-witted, full of expedients in case of emergency or accident, and sharp at a bargain. Many of them are good farmers and occupy their farms at all seasons. Others occupy their farms during crop season, and then put their children in school and take the remainder of their family to the timber for the winter, where they engage in chopping and logging until seed time comes again. They fully under- stand the value of their labor, and drive close bargains with their employers. They, as a tribe, prefer to be day laborers rather than farmers. Seed time and harvest are too far apart for them, and they prefer the quicker returns of the laborer, even at the expense of the greater profit. Agent Wilkinson reports, September 18, 1885: The Winnebagoes are bright and lively people, capable of much good or great harm. Most of them have taken allotments of land on their reservation, and are living in houses and cultivating their farms. They took their lands fourteen years ago, and the frequent changes by death, migration, &c., make it necessary that their land should be reallotted and the surplus sold to actual settlers. 132 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Small reservations are preferable in every way for the Indians. It tends to break up that demoralizing habit, roaming, and brings them in more direct contact with white people, which is of itself a civilizing influence. If every Indian family had ‘a thrifty white family within half a mile of them the daily object-lessons would solve the Indian problem quicker than all the theoretic plans of all those philanthropists who worship the Indian at a distance. The Winnebagoes have a Government school in healthy condition and capable of doing great good. About fifty scholars attend, and they are as teachable and tract- able as white children. The scholars cultivated 45 acres of corn and 10 acres of vege- tables, and the work was done well. The most valuable part of the education of Indian children is not obtained from books. The Winnebagoes are in a hopeful con- dition, and if they would cease visiting and receiving visitors they would advance ~ rapidly. They now desire their lands allotted in severalty. ME-NOM-O-NIES. [Menomonees: Laws of the United States. Menomonese: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Like the Winnebagoes, mostly destroyed by whisky and small-pox, and now num- bering about 3,500, and in a miserable state of dependence; on the western side of Lake Michigan. Mr. Catlin saw them first at Green Bay, in 1831, and also during 1836, at Prairie du Chien, Wis. 218. Mah-kée-mee-teuv, the Grizzly Bear; chief of the nation, and chief of a dele- gation to Washington City in 1829 (since dead); handseme pipe in his hand, and wampum on his neck. Painted in 1835. (Plate No. 258, page 167, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 219. Mee-chéet-e-neuh, the Wounded Bear’s Shoulder; wife of the chief (No. 218). Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 259, page 147, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of this tribe I have painted quite a number of their leading characters, and at the head of them all Mah-kée-me-teuv (the Grizzly Bear, Plate 258, No. 218), with a hand- sume pipe in his hand, and by the side of him his wife Me-chéet-e-neuh (the Wounded Bear’s Shoulder, Plate 259, No. 219). Both of these have died since their portraits were painted. This dignified chief led a delegation of fifteen of his people to Wash- ington city some years since, and there commanded great respect for his eloquence and dignity of deportment.—G. C. 220. Chee-me-nah-na-quét, the Great Cloud; son of the chief (No. 218), a great rascal. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 260, page 147, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) In Plate 260, No, 220, is the portrait of Chee-me-na-na-quel (the Great Cloud), son of the chief—an ill-natured and insolent fellow, who has since been killed for some of his murderous deeds. 221. Ko-man-i-kin-o-haw, the Little Whale; a brave, with his medicine wand, his looking-glass, and scissors. 222. Sha-w4-no, the South; a noted warrior. 223. Mash-kee-wet, the Thought; a great beau or dandy. 22%. Pah-shee-nau-shaw, ——-; awarrior. All painted in 1835. a (No plates. ) ‘ Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 50. MAH-KEE-MEE-TEUV, THE Grizzty BEAR. MEE.CHE&ET-E-NEUH, THE WOUNDED BEARr’s Chief of the Menomonies. No. 218, page 132. SHOULDER. (Plate 258, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Wife of Ne. 218. No. 219, page 1382. (Plate 259, Vo . II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Dy h\"- YR” a XW SGM ON-SAW-KIE, Tut Sac, with prayer stick in hand Pottawatomie. No. 237, page 134. (Plate 237, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 190, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) NA-POW-SA, THE BEAR TRAVELING IN THE NIGHT. Pottawatomie chief. No. 238, page 134. Fa: | > « #} i is oe, tue sks THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 133 225. Tcha-kd4uks-o-ko-maugh, the Great Chief (boy). Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 261, page 147, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 226. AG-nah-kwet-to-hau-pdy-o, the One sitting in the Clouds; a fine boy. 227. AGh-ka-nah-paw-wah, Earth Standing; an old and very valiant warrior. 228. Ko-mdn-i-kin, the Big Wave, called the ‘‘Philosopher” ; a very old and distin- guished chief. 229. O-ho-pah-sha, the Small Whoop; a hard-visaged warrior, of most remarkable distinction. - 230. Ah-yaw-ne-tah-c4r-ron, ———————; a. warrior. 231. Au-wah-shew-kew, the Female Bear; wife of the above (No. 230). All painted in 1836. (No plates.) 232. Coc-coo-coo, the Owl; a very old and emaciated chief; sits smoking a hand- some pipe. Painted in 1830. (Plate No. 262, page 147, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) In Plate 262, No. 232, is Coo-coo-coo (the Owl), a very aged and emaciated chief, whom I painted at Green Bay, in Fort Howard. He had been a distinguished man, but now in his dotage, being more than a hundred years old—and a great pet of the surgeon and officers of the post.—G. C. 233. Wah-chees, ; abrave. Painted in 1836. 234. Chésh-ko-tong, He who sings the War-Song. Painted in 1836. 235, 236. Two in a group, names not known; one with his war-club, and the other with his lute at his mouth. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 263, page 148, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Two Menominee youths at full length, in beautiful dresses, whose names I did not get—one with his war-club in his hand, and the other blowing on his ‘courting flute,” which I have before described.—G. C. ALGONKIN—MENOMONEES. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE MENOMONEE INDIANS. Like the Winnebagoes, the Menomonees are the remnant of a much more numerous and independent tribe, but have been reduced and enervated by the use of whisky and the ravages of the small-pox, and number at this time something like 3,000, living chiefly on the banks of Fox River and the western shore of Green Bay. They visit Prairie du Chien, where their annuities are paid them; and they indulge in the bane, like the tribes that I have mentioned. This tribe, living out of the reach of buffaloes, cover themselves with blankets instead of robes, and wear a profusion of beads and wampum and other trinkets.—G. C. THE MENOMONEES. Were known to the French as early as 1640, and were then living on the Menomo- nee River, emptying into Green Bay, Wisconsin. Their name is that of the wild rice upon which they largely depend for their subsistence. This is one of the few tribes in the United States who have never been removed from their old home, and are still residing on the same spot where they were first known. Served with the French against the Foxes in 1712, and against the English up to 1763, participating in Brad- dock’s defeat, battles of Fort William Henry and the Plains of Abraham. Were allies of the English during the Revolution, and also in the second war with Great Britain. In 1831 commenced ceding their lands to the Government for money payments, until they were finally located, in 1854, in their present reservation in Shawano County, Wisconsin, consisting of 231,680 acres of very poor land (but with pine forests of value). They are declining rapidly in numbers. In 1822 were estimated at 3,900; 134 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. the present count makes them 1,522 (1877). Are now living in a civilized way, with a large proportion of their children attending school regularly. Their main depend- ence is upon the lumber trade, cutting during the last winter over 5,000,000 feet of , logs, netting them $4 per M.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Menomonees at Green Bay Agency, Wisconsin. Reside on their res- ervation in Shawano County. In 1884, numbered 1,400; August 1, 1885, 1,808; slowly decreasing. Lumbermen and farmers; civilized; own vast pine timber forests, valued at $2,000,000. POT-O-WAT-O-MIFE. [Pottawatomie: Laws of the United States—Pottawatamie and Pottawatomie: Indian . Bureau, 1885. ] Once a numerous tribe, now numbering about 2,700, reduced by small-pox and whisky—recently removed from the State of Indiana to the western shores of the Missouri ; semi-civilized. Mr. Catlin was with them whilst visiting the Kickapoos, in Illinois, in 1831, the year before they removed west of the Mississippi. 237. On-saw-kie, the Sac; in the act of praying; his prayer written in characters ona maple stick. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 189, page 100, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 238. Na-pé6w-sa, the Bear Travelling in the Night; one of the most influential chiefs of the tribe. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 190, page 100, vo]. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 239. Kée-se, ——— (No plate.) ; @.woman. Painted in 1831. ALGONKIN—POT-A-WAT-O-MIES. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE POTTAWATOMIE INDIANS. The remains of a tribe who were once very numerous and warlike, but reduced by whisky and small-pox to their present number, which is not more than twenty-seven hundred. This tribe may be said to be semi-civilized, inasmuch as they have so long lived in contiguity with white people, with whom their blood is considerably mixed, and whose modes and whose manners they have in many respects copied. From 4 similarity of language, as well as of customs and personal appearance, there is no doubt that they have formerly been a part of the great tribe of Chippeways or Ot-ta- was, living neighbors and adjoining to them, on the north. This tribe live within the State of Michigan, and there own a rich and very valuable tract of land; which, like the Kickapoos, they are selling out to the Government, and about to remove to the west bank of the Missouri, where a part of the tribe have already gone and set- tled, in the vicinity of Fort Leavenworth. Of this tribe I have painted the portraits of On-saw-kie, No. 237, in the attitude of prayer, and Na-pow-sa (the Bear Travelling in. the Night), No. 238, one of the principal chiefs of the tribe. These people have for some time lived neighbors to, and somewhat under the influence of the Kickapoos ; and very many of the tribe have become zealous disciples of the Kickapoo prophet, using his prayers most devoutly, and in the manner that I have already described and as seen in Nos, 237, 238.—G. C. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 135 In the writings left by early French authors, the word Pottawatomies was spelled, as is the case with the names of other tribes, to suit the arbitrary tastes of the various authors. THE POTTAWOTOMIES. Early in 1600 the Pottawatomies were occupying the lower peninsula of Michigan in scattered bands, whence they were finally driven westward by the Iroquois and settled about Green Bay. The French acquired much influence over them, whom they joined in their wars with the Iroquois. Joined Pontiac in his uprising in 1763. Hos- tile to colonists during the Revolution, but made a peace in 1795, joining the English again, however, in 1812. New treaties followed in August 29, 1821, and after, by which their lands were almost entirely conveyed away, until in 1838 a reserve was allotted -them on the Missouri, to which 800 were removed. The whole tribe then numbered about 4,000, some bands of which had made considerable progress in civilization, while ‘a part, called the Pottawatomies of the Prairie, were roving and pagan. Those in Kan- sas made rapid progress in civilization. In 1867, 1,400 out of 2,180 elected to become citizens and taken their lands in severalty; the others held to their tribal organization, but disintegration set in and many became wanderers, some even going to Mexico. A portion of them left their reservation in Kansas during the war of the rebellion and, with some Kickapoos, went to Mexico. They returned in 1882 and are at the Sac and Fux Agency, Indian Territory. It is difficult at the present time to estimate their whole number, owing to their scattered condition. There are only 450 in the Indian Territory under the care of the Indian Bureau, and in Michigan 60. The others are citizens or roaming in Mexico.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS.» Pottawatomies at Sac and Fox Agency, Indian Territory, August 11, 1884, 500; August 10, 1885, 550; self-sustaining, farmers and stock- raisers ; adjoin the Seminoles. Pottawatomies at Pottawatomie and Great Nemaha Agency, Kansas, September 10, 1884, 432; August 20, 1885, 430; they have 77,357 acres of land; cattle, swine, and pony raisers, and farmers (limited), Some of them are considered rich men. Pottawatomies of Huron, at Mackinac Agency, Michigan, 77 in 1884; August, 1885, 72. Pottawatomies residing in Wisconsin and Iowa, 280 in 1884, and in 1885, 280; in all 357. Many Pottawatomies have become citizens of the United States. Total in 1884, 1,239; in 1885, 1,337. H. C. Linn, the agent of the Pottawatomies of Great Nemaha, writes, September, 1884: RELIGIOUS DANCES. There has been introduced into the Pottawatomie tribe in the past year a system of worship which consists principally of dancing and exulting, though, like all semi- civilized nations, clouded in superstition. Apart from the superstition and consump- tion of time spent in those dances the moral tendency is very good, as the teaching is in accordance with the Ten Commendments. They object to sacrament by the use of intoxicating drink, and denounce gambling and horse-racing. This religion was intro- duced by the Chippewas of Wisconsin, 136 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. I. W. Patrick, then agent, reports, August 20, 1885: These Indians are chaste, cleanly, and industrious, and would be a valuable acqui- sition to the Prairie Band if it were not for their intense devotion to a religious dance started among the northern Indians some years since. This dance was introduced to the Prairie Band about two years ago by the Absentee Pottawatomies and Winne- bagoes, and has spread throughout the tribes in the agency. They seem to have adopted the religion as a means of expressing their belief in the justice and mercy of the Great Spirit, and of their devotion to him, and are so earnest in their convictions as to its affording them eternal happiness, that I have thought it impolitic, so far, to interfere with it any further than to advise as few meetings as possible, and to dis- countenance it in my intercourse with the individuals practicing the religion. It is not an unmixed evil, as under its teaching drunkenness and gambling have been re- duced 75 per cent., and a departure from virtue on the part of its members meets with the severest condemnation. As some tenets of revealed religion are embraced in its doctrines, I do not consider it a backward step for the Indians who have not hereto- fore professed belief in any Christian religion, and believe its worst features are summed up in the loss of time it occasions and the fanatical train of thought involved in the constant contemplation of the subject. At the Nemaha Agency are also the ** Mexican Kickapoos,” number- ing 376. This tribe is composed of the Kickapoos and Pottawatomies who left their reservation in Kansas during the war of the rebellion and went to Mexico. They were a warlike band, plying their calling along the border. What portion of this band is Pottawatomie is not known. The agent writes of them, August, 1854 : They are the most crafty Indians in this agency, and are very shrewd traders. For notes on the Pottawatomie Indians see Beckwith’s “ Historie Notes on the Northwest” and the “ Illinois and Indiana Indians,” by H. W. Beckwith. (Fergus’ Historical Series No. 27, Chicago, 1884, and also No. 10 of the same series. KICK-A-POO. [Kickapoo: Laws of the United States. Kickapoo: Indian Bureau, 1885. ] On the frontier settlements; semi-civilized ; number about 600; greatly reduced by small-pox and whisky. Mr. Catlin visited them in 1831 on their reservation in Illinois, on the western shore of Lake Michigan, from whence they removed. 240. Kee-An-ne-kuk, the Foremost Man, called the ‘‘ Prophet.” Chief of the tribe, in the attitude of prayer. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 185, page 100, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This very shrewd fellow engraved on a maple stick, in characters, a prayer which was taught him by a Methodist missionary, and by introducing it into the hands of every one of his tribe, who are enjoined to read it over every morning and evening as service, has acquired great celebrity and respect in his tribe, as well as a good store of their worldly goods, as he manufactures them all and gets well paid for them, The present chief of this tribe, whose name is Kee-an-ne-kuk (the foremost man, plate 185, No. 240), usually called the Shawnee Prophet, is a very shrewd and talented man. When he sat for his portrait he took his attitude as seen in the picture, which was that of prayer. And I soon learned that he was a very devoted Christian, regularly holding meetings in his tribe on the Sabbath, preaching to them and exhorting them THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. ‘ for to a belief in the Christian religion, and to an abandonment of the fatal habit of whisky-drinking, which he strenuously represented as the bane that was to,destroy them all if they did not entirely cease to use it. I went on the Sabbath to hear this eloquent man preach, when he had his people assembled in the woods, and although I could not understand his language, I was surprised and pleased with the natural ease and emphasis and gesticulation, which carried their own evidence of the elo- quence of his sermon. I was singularly struck with the noble efforts of this champion of the mere remnant of a poisoned race, so strenuously laboring to rescue the remainder of his people from the deadly bane that has been brought among them by enlightened Christians. How far the efforts of this zealous man have succeeded in Christianizing I cannot tell, but it is quite certain that his exemplary and constant endeavors have completely abolished the practice of drinking whisky in his tribe, which alone is a very praise- worthy achievement, and the first and indispensable step towards all other improve- ments. I was some time amongst these people, and was exceedingly pleased, and surprised also, to witness their sobriety and their peaceable conduct, not having seen an instance of drunkenness or seen or heard of any use made of spirituous liquors whilst I was amongst the tribe. It was told to me in the tribe by the traders (though I am afraid to vouch for the whole truth of it), that while a Methodist preacher was soliciting him for permission to preach in his village, the Prophet refused him the privilege, but secretly took him aside and supported him until he learned from him his creed and his system of teach- ing it to others, when he discharged him and commenced preaching amongst his people himself, pretending to have had an interview with some superhuman mission or inspired personage, ingeniously resolving that if there was any honor or emolu- -ment or influence to be gained by the promulgation of it, he might as well have it as another person ; and with this view he commenced preaching and instituted a prayer, which he ingeniously carved on a maple stick of an inch and a half in breadth, in characters somewhat resembling Chinese letters. These sticks, with the prayers on them, he has introduced into every family of the tribe and into the hands of every in- dividual, and as he has necessarily the manufacturing of them all, he sells them at his own price, and has thus added lucre to fame, and in two essential and effective ways augmented his influence in his tribe. Every man, woman, and child in the tribe, so far as I saw them, were in the habit of saying their prayer from this stick when going to bed at night, and also when rising in the morning, which was invariably done by placing the forefinger of the right hand under the upper character until they repeat a sentence or two which it suggests to them, and then slipping it under the next, and the next, and so on, to the bottom of the stick, which altogether re- quired about ten minutes, as it was sung over in a Sort of a chant to the end. Many people have called allthis an ingenious piece of hypocrisy on the part of the Prophet, and whether it be so or not I cannot decide; yet one thing I can vouch to be true, that whether his motives and his life be as pure-as he pretends or not, his example has done much toward correcting the habits of his people, and has effectu- ally turned their attention from the destructive habits of dissipation and vice to tem- perance and industry in the pursuits of agriculture and the arts. The world may still be unwilling to allow him much credit for this, but I am ready to award him a great deal who can by his influence thus far arrest the miseries of dissipation and the hor- rid deformities of vice in the descending prospects of a nation who have so long had, and still have, the white-skin teachers of vices and dissipation amongst them. 241. Ah-t6n-we-tuck, the Cock Turkey; repeating his prayer from the stick in his hand, described above. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 186, page 100, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 138 ' THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Plate 186, No. 241, is another Kickapoo of some distinction, and a disciple of the Prophet, in the attitude of prayer also, which he is reading off from characters cut upon a stick that he holds in his hands. ; 242. Ma-shée-na, the Elk’s Horns; a sub-chief, in the act of prayer,as above de- scribed. 243. Ke-chim-qua, the Big Bear; wampum on his neck, and red flag in his hand, the symbol of war or ‘‘ blood.” ; woman, with wampum and silver brooches 244. A’h-tee-wat-o-mee, in profusion on her neck, 245. Shee-nah-wee, : All painted in 1831. (No plates.) ALGONKIN—KICKAPOOS. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE KICKAPOO INDIANS. At present but asmall tribe, numbering six or eight hundred, the remnant of a once numerous and warlike tribe. They are residing within the State of Dlinois, near the south end of Lake Michigan, and living in a poor and miserable condition, although they have one of the finest countries in the world. They have been reduced in num- bers by whisky and small-pox, and the game being destroyed in their country, and having little industry to work, they are exceedingly poor and dependent. In fact, there is very little inducement for them to build houses and cultivate their farms, for they own so large and so fine a tract of country, which is now completely sur- rounded by civilized settlements, that they know, from experience, they will soon be obliged to sell out their country for a trifle and move to the West. This system of moving has already commenced with them, and a considerable party have located on a tract of land offered to them on the west bank of the Missouri River, a little north of Fort Leavenworth.* The Kickapoos have long lived in alliance with the Sacs and Foxes, and speak a language so similar that they seem almost to be of one family. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Kickapoos at Pottawatomie and Great Nemaha Reservation, in Brown County, Kansas, in 1884, 243; August 20, 1885, 235. Cattle and horse raisers and farmers. Kickapoo, Mexican (mixed band, with Pottawatomie), at Sac and Fox Agency, Indian Territory, in 1884, 326; August, 1885, 346. Agent J. A. Taylor writes of them August 11, 1884: MEXICAN KICKAPOOS. The Mexican Kickapoos now on their reservation number 326 souls, and are located on a reservation set apart for them by executive order dated August 15, 1883, which is bounded as follows: By the Deep Fork Canadian River on the nortb, the Sac and Fox lands on the east, the North Fork Canadian River on the south, and by the Indian meridian on the west, containing about 290 square miles. The Mexican Kickapoo tribe of Indians is composed of the Kickapoos and Potta- watomies who left their reservation in Kansas during the late civil war and went to Mexico, from which fact their name. Their experiences have been varied. They are the most crafty Indians in this agency, and are very shrewd traders. * Since the above was written the whole of this tribe have been removed beyond the Missouri, hav- ing sold out their lands in the State of Dlinois to the Government.—G, C, Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part I1.—Donaldson, Catiin Indian Gallery. PLATE 51. KEE-aN-NE-KUK, THE FOREMOST MAN. AH-TON-WE-TUCK, tHE Cock TURKEY. The Prophet. Kickapoo, No. 240, page 136. Kickapoo, No. 241, page 137. (Plate 185, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 186, Vol. I1, Catlin’s Eight Years.) we es FSi Fe) KEE.MON-SAW, THE LITTLE Culler. WAH-PE-SEH-SEE. Kaskaskia, No. 246, page 139. An aged Kaskaskia woman. No. 247, page 139. (Plate 191, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 192, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 139 These are wild Indians. For an interesting history of the Kickapoo Indians see No. 27, Fergus’ Historical Series, Chicago, 1884. “hd KAS-KAS-KIA. [Kaskaskia: Laws of the United States. Kaskaskia: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Once famed, numerous, and warlike, on the frontier, but now reduced to a few in- dividuals by small-pox and whisky. Mr. Catlin saw them at Fort Leavenworth in 1832~33. 246, Kee-mé6n-saw, the Little Chief; Chief; semi-civilized. Painted in 183233. (Plate No. 191, Page 100, Vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 247. Wah-pe-séh-see, in J831. (Plate No. 192, Page 100, Vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of this tribe I painted Kee-mon-saw (the Little Chief), half-civilized, and, I should think, half-breed (Plate 191), and Wah-pe-seh-see (Plate 192), a very aged woman, mother of the same. This young man is chief of the tribe, and I was told by one of ; avery aged woman, mother of the above. Painted the traders that his mother and his son were his only subjects! Whether this be true or not I cannot positively say, though I cab assert with safety that there are but few of them left, and that those, like all of the last of tribes, will soon die of dissipation or broken hearts.—G. C. ALGONKIN—KAS-KAS-KI-AS. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE KAS-KAS-KIA INDIANS. This is the name of a tribe that formerly occupied, and of course owned, a vast tract of country lying on the east of the Mississippi, and between its banks and the Ohio, and now forming a considerable portion of the great and populous State of Illi- nois. History furnishes us a full and extraordinary account of the once warlike char- acter and number of this tribe, and also of the disastrous career that they have led from their first acquaintance with civilized neighbors, whose rapacious avarice in grasping for their fine lands, with the banes of whiskey and small-pox, added to the - unexampled cruelty of neighboring hostile tribes, who have struck at them in the days of their adversity, and helped to erase them from existence. Perhaps there has been no other tribe on the continent of equal power with the Kas-kas-ki-as that have so suddenly sank down to complete annihilation and disap- peared. The remnant of this tribe have long since merged into the tribe of Peorias of Illinois, and it is doubtful whether one dozen of them are now existing. With the very few remnants of this tribe will die in a few years a beautiful language, entirely distinct from all others about it, unless some enthusiastic person may preserve it from the lips of those few who are yet able to speak it,—G. C. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Kaskaskias, confederated with the Peorias, Piankeshaws, and Weas, at the Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory, August, 1884, and in 1885. All civilized, and with schools. In 1884 the Miamis about 60, and the other four 140; total, about 200. In 1885, August, Miamis 57, the other four 149; total, in 1885, 206. The Kaskaskias as a tribe are extinct, and not one individual of that tribe of pure blood is now living. WEE-AH. [Weas: Laws of the United States. Weas and Wea: Indian Bureau, June, 1885.] Remnant of a tribe on the frontier; semi-civilized; reduced by whisky and disease; present number 200. Mr. Catlin saw them in 1832-’33 with the Peorias and Kaskaskias. 248. Go-to-k6w-pdh-ah, He who Stands by Himself; a brave of distinction, with his hatchet in his hand. Painted in 1832~33. (Plate No. 187, page 99, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 140 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 4 i 249. Wah-pén-jee-a, the Swan; a warrior; fine-looking fellow, with an European countenance. Painted in 1332-33. (Plate No. 188. page 99, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 250. Wah-pe-say, the White. Painted in 1832~33. NOTES ON THE WEE-AH INDIANS. . = le a i i re el eae Te These are also the remnant of a once powerful tribe, and reduced by the same : causes to the number of two hundred. This tribe formerly lived in the State of In- : diana, and have been moved with the Piankeshaws to a position forty or fifty miles south of Fort Leavenworth. —G. C. Weeahs, once a powerful tribe, but now reduced to the small number of two hun- dred warriors. They formerly resided in Indiana, and are at present located with the Piankeshaws, about forty miles south of Fort Leavenworth, on the Missouri.— J. M. Stanley, 1843. Mr. Stanley visited and painted some of them in 1843. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Weas, confederated with the Algonkins, Peorias, Kaskaskias, and Pi- ankashaws, at Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory; al! told in 1885, about 206. All civilized. (See Kaskaskias, herein.) The Weas as a tribe are extinct, and not one individual of pure Weas blood is now living. PE-O-RI-A. [ Peoria: Laws of the United States. Peoria: Indian Bureau, 1885. ] Also a small remnant of a tribe on the frontier, reduced by the same causes as above; present number about 200. Mr. Catlin was with the Peorias in 183233, at or near Fort Leaven- worth. 251. Pah-me-céw-ee-tah, the Man who Tracks; a chief; remarkably fine head. Painted in 1832-33. (Plate No. 193, page 101, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This man would never drink whisky. 252. Wap-sha-ka-néh, ; a brave. 253. Kee-mo-ra-nia, No English; a beau; his face curiously painted, and looking- glass in his hand. Painted in 1832~33. (Plate No. 194, page 101, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 4 Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part 11.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Galery. PLATE 52. (Se WAH-PON-JEE-A, THE SWAN. Wea, No. 249, page 140. (Plate 188, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ee —————_-———-'-—---, meg \.: PAH-MEE-COW-EE-TAH, THE MAN WHO TRACKS KEE-MO-RA-NIA, No ENGLISH. se eet Peoria, No. 253, page 140. Peoria, No. 251, page 140. (Plate 194, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 193, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 53. le ‘S g ! NF Za! SD yut Cae LP Ny Lz NI-A-CO-MO, To FIX WITH THE Foor. Piankeshaw Brave. No. 254, page 141. (Plate 196, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years ) MEN-SON-SE-AH, THE LeFT HANp. Piankeshaw Brave. No. 255, page 141. (Plate No. 195, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 141 Of this tribe I painted the portrait of Pah-me-cow-e-tah (the Man who Tracks), and Kee-mo-ra-ni-a (No English). These are said to be the most influential men in the tribe, and both are very curiously and well dressed in articles of civilized manufact- ure.—G. C. ALGONKIN—PE-O-RI-AS. The name of another tribe, inhabiting a part of the State of [llinois, and, like the above tribes, viz, Miamis, Piankeshaws, and Weas, but a remnant and civilized (or cicatrized to speak more correctly). This tribe number about two hundred, and are, like most of the other remnants of tribes on the frontiers, under contract to move to the west of the Missouri.—G. C. Mr. Catlin saw them with the Piankeshaw and other tribes in 1832~33. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Peorias, with confederated Piankeshaws, Weas, Miamis, and Kas- kaskias, at Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory ; in all (1885), about 206. Civilized. (See Kaskaskia, page 139, herein.) Tribe extinct. No Peoria of pure blood (probably) now living. PI-AN-KE-SHAW. [Piankeshaws; Laws of the United States. Piankasha: Indian Bureau, 1885. ] A frontier tribe, reduced, as above; present number 170. Mr. Catlin was with the Piankeshaws in 1832-33. 254. Ni-a-c6-mo, to Fix with the Foot; a brave. Painted in 1832~33. (Plate No. 196, page 101, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 255. Men-s6n-se-ah, the Left Hand; a fierce-looking warrior, with a stone hatchet in his hand. Painted in 1832~33. (Plate No. 195, page 101, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Ni-a-co-mo, a brave of distinction, and Men-son-se-ah, a fierce-looking and very dis- tinguished warrior, with a stone hatchet in his hand, are fair specimens of this reduced and enfeebled tribe, which do not number more than 170 persons at this time.—G. C. ALGONKIN. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE PIANKESHAW INDIANS. The remnant of another tribe, of the States of Illinois and Indiana, who have also recently sold out their country to the Government, and are under contract to move to the west of the Missouri, in the vicinity of Fort Leavenworth.—G. C. PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION. Pi-an-ke-shaws, with confederated Weas, Peorias, and Kaskaskias, at Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory; in all (1885), about 206. Civi- lized. Tribe extinct. No Piankeshaw of pure blood (probably) now living. For interesting notes on the Kaskaskias, Weas, Peorias, and Pianke- shaws, see ‘‘Aboriginees of Ohio Valley,” by William Henry Harrison, in Fergus’ Historical Series, No. 26, and the ‘Illinois and Indiana Indians.” No. 27 of the same series. 142 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. {-O-WAY. [Iowa: Laws of the United States. Iowa: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] A small tribe on the frontier, reduced by small-pox and their enemies; living on the Missouri; number about 1,400. Uncivilized, fine-looking men. Mr. Catlin was first with them in 1832. 256. Notch-ee-ning-a, No Heart, called ‘‘ White Cloud”; chief ofthe tribe; necklace of grizzly bears’ claws, and shield, bow and arrows in his hand. Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 129, page 22, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Notch-e-ning-a (No Heart); chief of the tribe; called also the White Cloud; a celebrated warrior, carrying his shield and lance, and his necklace made of the claws of the grizzly bear. (Cartoon Collection, page 5, No. 2, A.) The present chief of this tribe is Notch-ee-ning-a (the White Cloud, Plate 129), the son of a very distinguished chief of the same name, who died recently, after gaining the love of his tribe and the respect of all the civilized world who knew him. The son of White Cloud, who is now chief, and whose portrait I have just named, was tastefully dressed with a buffalo robe wrapped around him, with a necklace of grizzly bears’ claws on his neck ; with shield, bow, and quiver on, and a profusion of wampum strings on his neck.—G. C. 257. Pah-ta-céo-chee, the Shooting Cedar; a brave, with war club on his arm. Painted 1832. (See No. 260.) (Plate No. 131, page 23, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Pah-ta-coo-chee, the Shooting Cedar (No. 257), and Wos-com-mun, the Busy Man (No. 260, below), are also distinguished warriors of the tribe; tastefully dressed and equipped, the one with his war club on his arm, the other with bow and arrows in his hand. Both wore around their waists beautiful buffalo robes, and both had turbans made of varicolored cotton shawls purchased of the fur traders. Around their necks were necklaces of the bear’s claws and a profusion of beads and wampum. They each were profusely strung with beads, and their naked shoulders curiously streaked and daubed with red paint.—G. C. 258. No-o-mtin-nee, He who Walks in the Rain; warrior, with his pipe and tobacco- pouch in his hand. Painted in 1832. This man was in Paris and London with Mr. Catlin in 1845 and 1846. 259. W’y-ee-yogh, the Man of Sense; a brave, witha handsome pipe in his hand, and bears’ claw necklace on his neck. Painted in 1832, (Plate No. 130, page 22, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Wy-ee-yogh (the Man of Sense, Plate 130) is another of this tribe, much distin- guished for his bravery and early warlike achievements. His head was dressed with a broad silver band passing around it, and decked out with the crest of horse-hair.— GC. 260. Wos-cém-mun, the Busy Man; a brave. (See No. 257.) Painted in 1832. (Plate No. 132, page 23, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 262. Min-ne-o-ye, ; woman. Painted in 18382. THE IOWAS. While Mr. Catlin was in London exhibiting his gallery, in 1844, a party of fourteen Iowa Indians arrived. They came under permit from J. M. Porter, Secretary of War, and the Indian Bureau, and in charge Smithsonian Report, 1865, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 54. K@ Seah \ \} | Hi | NOTCH-EE-NING-A, No Heart; called White Clond. Chicf of the tribe. Iowa, No. 256, page 142. (Plate 129, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PAH-TA-COO-CHEE, THE SHOOTING CEDAR. » Iowa, No. 257, pago 142. (Plate 131, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) NO-O-MUN-NEE, He wHo WALKS IN THE RAI. Iowa, No. 258, page 142. (Plate 130, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 132, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) W’Y-EE-YOGH, THE MAN OF SENSE. Iowa, No. 259, page 142. + Mis, 8 . a! pe — “THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 143 of G. H. C. Melody, with Jeffrey Doraway, a mulatto, as interpreter. They were exhibited in connection with Mr. Catlin’s gallery in England and also in France, in 1844, 1845, and 1846. A small catalogue was prepared, of 28 pages, giving the manners and customs of the loways. Mr. Catlin saw them immediately upon their arrival in London, and found ‘White Cloud” (No. 256), Neu-mon-ya (No. 258), and Wash-ka- mon-ya (No. 260), old acquaintances, whom he had painted in the ’ Iowa village, on the Missouri, in 1832. When they saw him they rose to their feet and saluted him: * How, how, how,” Chip-pe-ho-la, ‘‘ Medicine Paint,” the name he was always known by amongst the Indians on the plains, from 1830 to 1838. Mr. Catlin wrote the descriptive catalogue. As it contains much of interest relative to the Jowas it is given below in full: THE FOURTEEN IOWAY INDIANS. CHIEFS. No. 1. Mew-hu-she-kaw, White Cloud; first chief of the nation. (See No. 256). No. 2. Neu-mon-ya, Walking Rain; third chief. (See No. 258.) No. 3. Se-non-ty-yah, Blister Feet; great medicine man. WARRIORS AND BRAVES. ‘ Wash-ka-mon-ya, Fast Dancer. (See No. 260.) . No-ho-mun-ya, One who gives no attention. . Shon-ta-yi-ga, Little Wolf. . Wa-tan-ye, One always foremost. eo ge pt Oo Oo Sei . Wa-ta-we-bu-ka-na, Commanding General ; the son of Walking Rain, 10 years old. No. 9. Jeflrey Doraway, the interpreter. SQUAWS. No. 10. Ruton-ye-we-ma, Strutting Pigeon; White Cloud’s wife. No. 11. Ruton-we-me, Pigeon on the Wing. No. 12. Oke-we-me, Female Bear that walks on the back of another. Nc. 13. Koon-za-ya-me, Female War Eagle Sailing. N'». 14. Ta-pa-ta-me, Sophia, wisdom ; White Cloud’s daughter. Y >. 15. Corsair, A papoose. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE IOWAYS AND THEIR MODES, 1844. The Joway is at present a small tribe of 2,000, or thereabouts, living on the banks of the Missouri River, seven or eight hundred miles above its junction with the Mis- sissippi, in the territory of the United States. This tribe lost two-thirds of its num- bers a few years since by the ravages of the small-pox; and the remainder of them are now living under the authority of Mew-hu-she-kaw (the White Cloud), the hered- itary chief, and son of afamous chief of that name who died afew years since. (See No. 256.) 144 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. This young man, only 32 years of age, has, by several humane and noble acts since he inherited the office, proved himself well worthy of it, and has thereby gained the love of all his tribe, and also the admiration of the President of the United States, who has granted him the unusual permission to make the journey to Europe, and to select such a party as he chose to bring with him; and he, having chosen them ac- cording to merit, as warriors, has brought the aristocracy of the tribe. The stature of this man is about 5 feet 10 inches, and he may generally be recog- nized in the group by his beautiful head-dress of war—eagles’ quills—necklace of grizzly bears’ claws, and the skin of a white wolf hanging down over his back. His features are Roman, with a benignant expression, but rather embarrassed, from a de- fect in ove of bis eyes. Neu-mon-ya (the Walking Rain, and third chief of the tribe) is more easily dis- covered in the group from his stature, being the tallest man of the party, and nearly six feet and a halfin height. This chief, who is 54 years of age, is much more dis- tinguished as a warrior than White Cloud, and, undoubtedly, one of the most re- markable and celebrated men of the nation. (See No. 258.) Se-non-ty-yah (Blister Feet), of 5 feet 11 inches in height, and near 60 years of age. The medicine (mystery) man of the party is aman of great consequence in the tribe, inasmuch as he pays his visits to the sick as their physician, and at the same time deals in (or professes to deal in) mysteries and charms of various sorts. These personages are found in every tribe, and so much control have they over the superstitious minds of their people that their iniluence and power in the tribe often transcend that of the chief. In all councils of war and peace they have a seat by the chiefs, and are as regularly consulted by the chiefs as soothsayers were consulted in ancient days, and equal deference and respect are paid to their advice or opinions, rendering them oracles of the tribe in which they live. The word medicine is one that has, somehow, grown into general use along the Canadian and United States frontiers, synonymous with mystery, and all the physi- cians in Indian tribes dealing in (or professing to deal in) mysteries of various kinds are denominated (in the phrase of the country) medicine men. Such a person is sure to accompany a party on a visit to a foreign country, or on a war or hunting excur- sion, as physician and surgeon to the party, and also as soothsayer, astrologer, con- jurer (jongleur), and caterer for everything that needs be procured through the su- pernatural aids of incantation and hocus-pocus. | A good illustration of this was giver by this magician while on their voyage to this country a few weeks since when near the land off the English coast; the packet ship on which the Indians were passengers was becalmed for several days, much to the annoyance of the Indians and numerous other passengers, when it was decided by the Indian chief that they must call upon the medicine man to try the efficacy of his magical powers in the endeavor to raise a wind. For this purpose he very grad- ually went to work with all due ceremony, according to the modes of the country, and. after the usual ceremony of a mystery feast and various invocations to the spirit of the wind and the ocean both were conciliated by the sacrifice of many plugs of to- bacco thrown into the sea; and in a little time the wind began to blow, the sails were filled, and the vessel soon wafted into port to the amusement of the passengers, and much to the gratification of the Indians who all believed and ever will that the vessel was set in motion by the potency of the doctor’s mysterious and supernatural powers. : The (medicine) bag (talismanic charm) of this man is suspended from his neck by a rope made of sweet-scented grass, and consists of two small bags about the size of a filbert nut, the sacred contents of which are superstitiously sealed from the eyes of the world; and ina group with these a human finger, shrivelled and dried, taken from the hand of some victim who has fallen by his weapons in battle. GEORGE THE THIRD MEDAL.—Suspended from the neck of this man also is a large silver medal with the portrait of George the Third in relief upon it. This he received ree Saal? ———E— Le ee Llc er Oh THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 145 from his father, and also the following curious document, which he has carefully pre- served with it, forming a material part of its history: “‘ Frederick Haldimand, captain-general and governor-in-chief of the provinces of Quebec, §¢., general and commander-in-chief of His Majesty’s forces in said province and frontiers, §c., §c., to Le Voleur, grand chief of the Zaivovois. ‘Tn consideration of the fidelity, zeal, and attachment testified by Le Voleur, Grand Chief of the Zaivovois, to the King’s Government, and by virtue of the power and authority in me vested, I do hereby confirm the said Le Voleur, Grand Chief of the Zaivovois aforesaid, having bestowed upon him the Great Medal, willing all and sin- gular the Indians, inhabitants thereof, to obey him as Grand Chief, and all officers and others in His Majesty’s service to treat him accordingly. ‘‘Given under my hand and seal at arms, at Montreal, this seventeenth day of Au- gust, 1778, in the 18th year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord George the Third, by the Grace of God of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c. ‘*“FREDkK. HALDIMAND, ‘* By his Excellency’s command, “EK. POY.” The above document and medal, like many other proofs to be met, clearly show that many of the warriors of this tribe were employed in the British service, in the Canadas, during the Revolutionary war, although they live some hundreds of miles from the Canadian frontier. Of the warriors, Shon-ta-yi-ga (the Little Wolf), and Nek aa (called Roman Nose), are probably the most distinguished, and well entitled to the friendship of all good people from the humane and noble act mentioned in the following documents, and which transpired but a shert time before they left their homes, by which they saved the lives of ten unarmed and unprotected enemies: ‘‘ Know all men by these presents, that Shon-ti-yi-ga (or the Little Wolf), an lowa brave, is well entitled to be called a brave, from the fact of his having been engaged in many expeditions against the enemies of his tribe; in all such excursions he has, I am informed, universally behaved bravely. But especially is he entitled to the love and confidence of all men, whether white or red, on account of his humanity and daring conduct in arresting from the cruel nation of which he is a member a party of Omahaws. On last Sabbath day he saved from the tomahawk and scalping- knife ten unoffending Omahaws; one of the party was decoyed out of sight and mur- dered ; the other ten, consisting of the well known and much loved chiefs Big Elk, Big Eyes, and Wascamonia, one rquaw, and six young men. This party was on a visit of friendship, by special invitation from the loways. When they arrived within ten miles of this post they were seen and conversed with by the son-in-law of Neu- mon-ya, a chief of the Ioways, who undertook to bring the tobacco and sticks to the Ioway chiefs, as is a custom of Indians when on a begging expedition. This young man proved treacherous, and failed to deliver his message to his chiefs, and gave in- formation of the approach of the Omahaws to a man who was preparing to go on a war party. He and two-thirds of the nation started out to murder their visitors, and were only prevented by the timely assistance and interference of the Little Wolf, or Shon-ta-yi-ga, and one other Ioway, whose name is the Roman Nose. “‘This man (the Little Wolf) interfered, as he says, and doubtless he tells the truth, because he considered it treacherous and cowardly to strike a brother after having invited them to visit their nation. Such treachery is rare, indeed, among the wildest of North American Indians, and never occurred with the Ioways before. I met him and Jeffrey, the loway interpreter, together with two other loways, guarding the Big Elk and his party on to my agency in a short time after this took place. ‘‘T cannot close this communication without expressing my sincere thanks to the 6744-10 146 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Little Wolf and his comrade for their good conduct; and I most respectfully beg leave to recommend them to the kind attention of their great father, the President ot the United States, and all gentlemen to whom this paper may be shown. “Ww. P. RICHARDSON, “* Indian Sub-Agent. “¢GREAT NEMAHAW SUB-AGENCY, “October 23, 1843.” “OFFICE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS, * Saint Louis, Mo., April 10, 1844. “Sir: Permit me to introduce to you the bearer, No-ho-mun-ya (Roman Nose}, an foway brave. Roman Nose, in company with Shon-ta-yi-ga, or Little Wolf, in Octo- ber last defended and rescued from impending death by a party of his own nation ten Omaha Indians, consisting of four respected chiefs, braves, and squaws, under cir- cumstances highly flattering to their bravery and humanity. “‘T would recommend that a medal be presented to No-ho-mun-ya (Roman Nose) as a testimonial of his meritorious conduct on the occasion referred to. Medals from the Government are highly esteemed by the Indians, and if bravery and humanity are merits in the Indian, then I think Roman Nose richly merits one. His character in every respect is good. ‘‘A notice by the Government of meritorious acts by the Indians has a happy tendency in making a favorable impression in reference to the act that may be the cause of the notice. *“T have presented Little Wolf with a medal that was in the office. On receiving it he very delicately replied, that he deserved no credit for what he had done—that he had only done his duty, but was gratified that his conduct had merited the appro- bation of his nation and his father. ‘‘T have the honor to be, very respectfully, sir, your obedient servant, “W.H. HARVIGA, “« Superintendent Indian Affairs. “To His Excellency JoHN TYLER, “* President of the United States, Washington City.” “‘T concur with Mr. Harvey in thinking this Indian Chief entitled for his bravery and humanity to a medal. “J. TYLER, ““President United States, Washington City. “JUNE 8, 1844.” ; ‘Medal delivered accordingly to Mr. Geo. H. C. Melody for the chief. ““T, HARTLEY CRAWFORD. ““JUNE 8, 1844.” P Wa-ta-we-bu-ka-na, a boy ten years old, easily known in the group from his size, and the remarkably pretty effect he produces in the dance, and ball-play. This boy, of beautiful Egyptian style, is the son of Neu-mon-ya (the Walking Rain), and furnishes an excellent illustration of the early drilling in the dance and other amusements that Indian boys are compelled to go through, forming a material part of their education, preparing them for war and the chase. Women.—Of the four women (squaws) of the party, three are married, and the fourth one an unmarried girl of fifteen years. Two of these women have their little children {pappooses) with them, one two years old, and the other an infant in the cradle, forming one of the most pleasing features of the exhibition. These four women, dressed much alike, are clad in dresses of deer and elk skins, most curiously and elaborately garnished, and ornamented with porcupine-quill work THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 147 and beads from their own country; and also, at times, in dresses in part made of red and blue cloths of civilized manufacture, purchased and manufactured by them since they left their homes, in a rude and curious, though very gaudy and effective, taste. Ruton-ye-we-ma (the Strutting Pigeon) is the wife of the chief, White Cloud. She is the best looking of the women, and has her little child—a girl—playing around her. This child, though more than two years old, is yet nurtured at the breast, and is by no means a singular case, for, in many instances, the Indian mother gives the breast to her child to the age of three, and, in some cases, to the age of four years. Okee-we-me (the wife of the Little Wolf) is the mother of the infant pappoose, called Corsair. This child is but a little more than three months old, and slung in the cradle on the mother’s back, according to the general custom practiced by all the American tribes, and furnishes one of the most interesting illustrations in the group. All tribes in America practice the same mode of carrying their infant children for several months from their birth upon a flat board resting upon the mother’s back, as she walks or rides, suspended by a broad strap passing over her forehead, or across her breast. By this mode of carrying their children, the mothers, who have to perform all the slavish duties of the camp, having the free use of their hands and arms, are enabled to work most of the time, and, in fact, exercise and labor nearly as well as if the child were not attached to their persons. These cradles are often, as in the present instance, most elaborately embroidered with porcupine quills, and loaded with little trinkets hanging within the child’s reach, that it may amuse itself with them as it rides, with its face looking from that of its mother, while she is at work, so as not to draw upon her valuable time. . This rigid and seemingly cruel mode of lashing the child with its back to a straight board seems to be one peculiarly adapted to Indian life, and I believe ‘promotes straight limbs, sound lungs, and long life. | PERSONAL APPEARANCE.—The Ioways, occupying a middle latitude in America, seem to exhibit about a medium or average of complexion, stature, &c., of the North American tribes, the average stature not much differing from that of the inhabitants of Great Britain, yet in muscular development and strength much inferior. This, however, is probably the result of habit, as these people have little use fur the exer- tion of their muscles, other than in the chase and war, which are very different from the laborious occupations of civilized life. The hunters’ life, however, on horseback and on foot, and their violent dances, occupying much of their lives, give great strength to the muscles of the leg, enabling them generally to perform feats which it would be exceedingly difficult for civilized men to perform. The Ioways, like three other tribes in America, observe a mode of dressing the head, which renders their appearance peculiarly pleasing and effective. They shave the hair from the whole head, except a small patch left on the top of the head, called the scalp-lock, to which they attach a beautiful red crest, made of the. hair of the deer’s tail, dyed red, and horse hair; and rising out of this crest, which has much the appearance of a Grecian helmet, the war eagle’s quill completing the head-dress of their warriors, That part of the head which is shaved is generally rouged to an extravagant degree, and they boast of the mode of shaving their heads to the part that is desired for the scalp, saying that they point out to their enemies who may kill them in battle where to cut with the scalping-knife, “‘that they may not lose time in hunting out the scalp.” ORNAMENTS.—Red, black, green, and white paints are the chief and gaudy orna- ments to the persons of all American Indians, and none, perhaps, use them more abundantly than the Ioways do. These are put on in the morning, and generally arranged according to the modes they are to go through, or the society they are to mingle with, during the day, and are all carefully washed away at night. WITH THE MEN.—Of the durable and picturesque, the necklaces made of the claws of the grizzly hear, scalp-locks on the seams of their dresses, the war eagle’s quills, 148 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. ermine skins, medals, wampum, &c., are the most valued; and of these, next to the scalp-locks, the most precious, because most difficult to procure, the claws of that most ferocious and dangerous animal, the grizzly bear, which, like the scalp-locks, are worn as trophies—as proofs that the wearer bas vanquished so formidable an encmy. WITH THE WOMEN.—Wbo never deal with scalps or grizzly bears, silver and tinsel ornaments for the ears, brooches, wristbands, wampum, and elk’s tecth, are the valued ornaments. The wampum, which is worn in profuse strings around the necks of each of the women, of a pleasing and graceful effect, is manufactured by their own hands, from fresh-water shells, and valued, from the great labor required to produce it, above all other ornaments about their persons. MoDES OF LIFE.—This, like most of the other tribes, when they are found in their primitive wildness, live by the chase, following the herds of buffalo and other ani- mals of the prairies, killing them from the backs of their running horses with lances and arrows. Leading wild and hunter lives, and roaming over the undefined bound- aries of their enemies’ hunting-grounds, they keep alive ancient feuds, which embroil them in almost constant warfare with the tribes around them. This system, with the other yet more destructive, that of supplying them with rum and whisky, teach- ing them dissipation and its concomitant vices, with the introduction of the small- pox, has recently reduced this brave and warlike tribe from ten or fifteen thousand to their present number of two thousand or less. RELIGION.—The Ioways, like all the tribes I have visited in America, are decidedly religious, distinctly believing in the existence of a Supreme Being— a great (or good) and an evil spirit, and also in a future existence beyond the grave. Their modes of worshipping the Great Spirit are superstitious, but sincere—by severe modes of pen- ance and sacrifices of various kinds. They have no knowledge of the Christian re- ligion except what has been recently taught them by the missionary efforts being made among them, and, I am glad to learn, with the most pleasing and successful results. WEAPONS, &cC.—The weapons used in this tribe, and of which these people have brought many, are very similar to those used in most of the uncivilized tribes of North America, consisting of the bow and arrows, the lance and the javelin, war- clubs, knives, &c., and with these, as a protection in battle, a leathern shield, made of the hide of the buffalo bull, sufficiently thick and hard to arrest an arrow or to turn the blade of a lance. MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS.—AI] American Indians are poor in these, the principal of which, and the ‘‘ heel-inspiring ” one, is the drum or tambour. This is rudely but ingeniously made by straining a piece of raw hide over a hoop or over the head of a sort of keg, generally made by excavating away the inner part of a log of wood, leaving a thin rim around its sides. In the bottom of this they always have a quan- tity of water, which sends out a remarkably rich and liquid tone. Besides this they use several kinds of rattles and whistles, some of which are for mystery purposes, and others merely for the pleasing and exciting effects they produce in their dances. ENCAMPMENT.—The houses, or wigwams, of these people are tents made of a num- ber of buffalo hides sewed together and raised very neatly upon some twenty or thirty pine poles, of twenty or twenty-five feet in height, crossing each other near the top and forming at the apex an aperture, through which the smoke escapes and the light is admitted to light the interior. These are ornamented with numerous rude devices, with red and black or blue paint, and form in the group a most wild and curious yet pleasing effect. This party have brought with them, and will erect them in their encampment ; four of such, brought with all their poles, and all their equipments, and their ap- pearance with their wild inmates are forming a novel and striking effect in the heart of the civilized world. Those tribes who dwell in these skin lodges are in the habit THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 149 of moving their encampments several times in the course of the summer, following the ranges of the herds of buffalos to make their hunting successful, and whenever they halt upon a ground for the establishment of their village, the doctor, or mystery man, regularly, and in due form, walks on to the ground, and having designated the spot for each wigwam, invokes the favor and protection of the Great Spirit by throw- ing tobacco on to the ground designated for each wigwam; after which the women appear upon the ground, and in a few moments, with ‘‘ masterly hands,” raise them up and furnish their interiors and light the fires, whilst the men sit upon the ground in a circle, deliberately smoking their pipes. This ceremony will be observed on each day of the encampment, and also at even- ing, the striking of their tents by lowering them down and packing them up, which is equally done by the women, whilst their lords are taking another smoke of the pipe. AMUSEMENTS.—AII Indian tribes in America practice numerous amusements, and in many instances become exceedingly expert. The lifetimes of idleness and leisure which they all lead invite them to many and almost constant games for amusement and wholesome exercise, which they require. The Ioways have come prepared with all the implements and qualifications for many of these. And in the exhibitions which they have been, and are making, they are giving with proper and native effect the following list: THE WELCOME DANCE.—This peculiar dance is given to a stranger, or strangers, whom they have decided to welcome in their village, and out of respect to the person or persons to whom they are expressing this welcome, the musicians and all the spectators rise upon their feet while it is being danced. The song is at first a lament for some friend, or friends, who are dead or gone away, and ends in a gay and lively and cheerful step, whilst they are announcing that the friend to whom they are addressing it is received into the place which has been left. WAR DANCE.—The war dance, which is one of the most exciting and spirited modes of the American Indians, is danced by the warriors before starting on a war excur- sion, and as often after they have returned, making their boasts how they are going to slay their enemies in battle, or how they have met them and taken their scalps, to be carried through the dance by their women and children, &c. It is a long and tiresome dance if given entire, and is divided into the number of parts named and described below. EH-ROS-KA (THE WARRIOR’S DANCE).—This exciting part of the war dance is gen- erally given after a party have returned from war as a boast, and oftentimes, when not at war, is given as an amusement merely. The song in this dance seems to be addressed to the body of an enemy from its name, Eh-Ros-Ka, meaning the body, the tribe, or war party, rather than an indi- vidual, although the beginning of the scng is addressed to an individual chief or warrior of the enemies party thus: O-ta-pa! Why run you from us when you Are the most powerful ? , But it was not you, O-ta-pa! It was your body that run, It was your body, O-ta-pa! It was your body that run. Wa-SISSICA (THE WAR SONG) is sung for the last part of this dance, and the move- ment in the dance is quickened, beginning with the ejaculation— How-a! How-a! O ta-pa! I am proud of being at home! Tam proud, O-ta-pa! I am proud Iam at home—my enemy run Lam proud, I am proud, O-ta-pa! 150 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Such is near the interpretation of this song; and, like this, the various parts of the war dance are accompanied with boasts and threats upon an enemy to whom the songs are usually addressed. THE APPROACHING DANCE.—The approaching dance is also a spirited part of the war dance, in which the dancers are, by their gestures, exhibiting the mode of ad- vancing upon an enemy, by hunting out and following up the track, discovering the enemy, and preparing for the attack, &c., and the song for this dance runs thus: O-ta-pa! I am creeping on your track, Keep on your guard, O-ta-pa! Or I will hop on your back, I will hop on you, I will hop on you. Stand back, my friends, I see them, The enemies are here, I see them! They are in a good place, Don’t move, I see them! &c., &c., &c. HA-KON-E-CRASE (THE EAGLE DANCE).—The eagle dance, as they call it, the ‘‘soar- ing eagle,” is one of the most-pleasing of their dances, and forms a part of the war dance. The war eagle of their country conquers every variety of the eagle species in those regions; and esteeming the bird for its valor, they highly value its quills for pluming their heads and parts of their dresses; and a part, therefore, of the war dance must needs be given in compliment to this noble bird. In this beautiful dance each dancer imagines himself a soaring eagle, and as they dance forward from behind the musicians they take the positions of the eagles, head- ing against the wind, and looking down, preparing to make a swoop on their prey below them; the wind seems too strong for them, and they fall back, and repeatedly advance forward, imitating the chattering of that bird, with the whistles carried in their hands, whilst they sing— It’s me—I am a war eagle! The wind is strong, but I am an eagle! Iam not ashamed—no, I am not; The twisting eagle’s quill is on my — I see my enemy below me! I am an eagle, a war eagle! &e., &c., &c. THE CALUMET DANCE.—The Calumet, or Pipe of Peace, dance is given at the con- clusion of a treaty of peace, after smoking through its sacred stem, by the dancers holding the calumet in the left hand, and a sheshequoi, or rattle, in the other. The calumet is a sacred pipe, and its stem is ornamented with war eagle’s quills. This dance is also often given in compliment to a warrior or brave, and is looked upon as the highest compliment they can pay to his courage and bravery, and on such occasions it is expected he will make some handsome presents. By this dance also they initiate friends into the relationship of brothers or sisters, by adoption. To commence this dance the pipes and rattles are handed to the dancers by the greatest warrior present, who makes his boast as he gives them, and the one on whom the honor is conferred has the right to boast of it all his life. THE SCALP DANCE.—This barbarous and exciting scene is the Indian mode of cele- brating a victory, and is given fifteen nights in succession, when a war party returns from battle, having taken scaips from the heads of their enemies. Taking the scalp is practiced by all the American tribes, and by them all very much in the same way, by cutting off a patch of the skin from a victim’s head when killed in battle; and this piece of skin, with the hair on it, is the scalp, which is taken and preserved solely for a trophy, as the proof positive that its possessor has killed an enemy in battle, and this because they have no books of history or public records to refer to for the account of the battles of military men. The scalp dance is generally danced by torch-light, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 151 at a late hour in the night, and in all tribes the women take a conspicuous part in it, by dancing in the circle with the men, holding up the scalps just brought from battle, attached to the top of a pole, or the handle of a lance. A scalp, to be a genuine one, must have been taken from the head of an enemy, and that enemy dead. The living are sometimes scalped, but whenever it occurs it is on a field of battle, amongst the wounded, and supposed to be dead, who sometimes sur- vive, but with the signal disgrace of having lost a patch of the skin and hair from the top of their heads. BUFFALO DANCE.—This and all the other tribes living within the country abound- ing in buffalos are in the habit of giving the buffalo dance preparatory to starting out upon a buffalo hunt. For each animal that these people hunt they believe there is some invisible spirit presiding over their peculiar destinies, and before they have any faith in their hunt for them that spirit must needs be consulted in a song and enter- tained with a dance. For this curious scene nearly every man in an Indian village keeps hanging in his wigwam a mask of the buffalo’s head and horns, which he places on his head when he joins in this amusing masquerade, imagining himself looking like a buffalo. BEAR DANCE.—In preparing to hunt the black bear for its delicious food, or to con- tend with the ferocious and dangerous grizzly bear, a similar appeal is made to the Bear Spirit, and with similar results, i. e., all hands having strictly attended to this necessary and important form, start off upon their hunt, quite certain of success, which in any otber event they could scarcely have counted on. In this grotesque and amusing mode, each dancer imitates with his hands, alter- nately, the habits of the bear when running, and when siiting up upon its feet, its paws suspended from its breast. BALL-PLAY DANCE.—Previous to commencing on the exciting and important game of ball, as the goods of all playing are more or less at stake, each party must needs invoke the aid of supernatural influence to their respective sides; and for this pur- pose they give a very pretty dance, in which, as in the Scalp-Dance, the women take a part, giving neat and curious effect to the scene. In most of the tribes this dance is given at intervals of every half-hour or so, during the night previous to the play, preparing the minds and bodies of the players for this exciting scene, upon which they enter in the morning with empty stomachs and decide before they leave the ground to eat. BALL-PLAY.—This is, undoubtedly, the favorite and most manly and exciting game of the North American Indians, and often played by three or four hundred ona side, who venture their horses, robes, weapons, and even the very clothes upon their backs, upon the issue of the game. For this beautiful game two byes, or goals, are established, at three or four hundred yards from each other, by erecting two poles in the ground for each, four or five feet apart, between which it is the strife of either party to force the ball (it having been thrown up at a point half-way between) by catching it in a little hoop, or racket, at the end of a stick, three feet iu length, held in both hands as they run, throwing the ball an immense distance when they get it in the stick. This game is always played over an extensive prairie or meadow, and the confusion and laughable scrambles for the ball when it is falling, and often sought for by two or three hundred, gathered to a focus, are curious and amusing beyond the reach of any description or painting. ING-KEE-KO-KEE (GAME OF THE MOCCASIN). ‘*Take care of yourself—shoot well, or you lose, You warned me, but see! I have defeated you! I am one of the Great Spirit’s children! Wa-Eonda Iam! Tam Wa-konda!” This song is sung in this curious and most exciting, as well as fascinating, game, which is played by two, or four, or six—seated on the ground in acircle, with three or four moccasins lying on the ground, when one lifts each moccasin in turn, and suddenly 152 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. darts his right hand under each, dropping a little stone, the size of a hazelnut, under one of the moccasins, leaving his adversary to hit upon one or the other, and to take the counter and the chance if he chooses the one under which the stone is dropped. This is, perhaps, one of the silliest-looking games to the spectator, but it all goes to music, and in perfect time, and often for hours together without intermission, and forms one of the principal gambling games of these gambling people. KON-THO-GRA (GAME OF THE PLATTER).—This is the fascinating game of the women, and exclusively their own, played with a number of little blocks of wood the size of a half-crown piece, marked with certain points for counting the game, to be decided by throws, as they are shaken in a bow! and turned out on a sort of pillow. The bets are made after the bowl is turned, and decided by the number of points and colors turned. Wark SonG.—War songs are numerous in each tribe, and always consist of vaunts and self-eulogiums, undervaluing their enemies, and taunting them with threats and reminiscences of victories gained over them, &c. And, besides these, each tribe has one war-song which is purely natioual and patriotic, as much so as ‘‘God Save the Queen” or ‘‘ Yankee Doodle.” Wark-WuHoopPp.—The frightful war-whoop is sounded at the instant when Indians are rushing into battle, as the signal of attack, and thus gets its terror from association, rather than from anything so terrifying in the sound or yell itself. The war-whoop is a shrill-sounded note, on a high key, given out with a gradual swell, and shaken by a rapid vibration of the four fingers of the right hand over the month. This note is not allowed to be given in the Indian countries unless in battle, or in the war or other dances, where they are privileged to give it, as it will be sounded in various parts of the war-dance. DEATH Sone.—The death song is strictly national, belonging to every tribe, and is sung by any one in the tribe resolved or condemned to die. It is generally sung during the night previous to an execution, by the criminal, or by a suicide, and repeated to the last moment of his existence. It has generally a most doleful effect, having as one has in that country a knowledge of the certainty of death decreed by a council, or by asuicide. In this song, which is always addressed to the Great Spirit, there is an offer back to the Great Spirit of the soul, which ‘‘entered in at the breast and is new going out at the toe.” Wo LF SonG.—This amusing song, which I believe to be peculiar to the Ioways, seems to come strictly under the province of the medicine ormystery man. IJ will veuture to say that this ingenious adaptation will excite a smile, if not some degree of real amuse- ment, as well as applause, whenever it is fairly heard and understood by an English audience. The occasion that calls for this song in the Ioway country is when a party of young men who are preparing to start on a war excursion against their enemy (after having fatigued the whole village for several days with the war-dance, making their boasts how they are going to slay their enemies, &c.) have retired to rest at a late hour in the night, to start the next morning at break of day on their intended expedition. In the dead of that night, and after the vaunting war party have got into a sound sleep, the serenading party to sing this song, made up of a number of young fellows who care at that time much less about taking scalps than they do for a little good fun, appear back of the wigwams of these ‘“‘men of war,” and commence serenading them with this curious song which they have ingeniously taken from the howling of a gang of wolves, and so admirably adapted it to music as to form it into a most amusing duet, quartet, or whatever it may be better termed; and with this song, with its barking and howling chorus, they are sure to annoy the party until they get up, light the tire, get out their tobacco and other little luxuries they may have prepared for their excursion, which they will smoke and partake with them until daylight, if they last so long, when they will take leave of their morning friends who are for the “death,” thanking them for their liberality and kindness in starting, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 153 wishing them a good night’s sleep (when night comes again), and a successful cam- paign against their enemies. Besides the above list of songs, there is the Medicine Song, the Burial Song, the Farewell Song, and yet several others, all of which, with the numerous games, &c., above mentioned, the loways are giving in their exhibitions, in due place, but not (of necessity), as the reader will easily understand, entire on any one day or even- ing.—George Catlin. DAKOTA SIOUX—IOWAS. A tribe of Indians of Dakota stock, inhabiting originally the interior of the State of the same name. Marquette, in 1673, placed them on his map as the Pa-houtet. Some of the neighboring Algonkins called them Jowas—a name originally applied to a river, and said to mean ‘‘the beautiful land,” and others Mascoutin or Prairie Nadouessi. In their own tongue their name is Pahucha, meaning ‘‘ Dusty Nose.” They were famous as great pedestrians, being able to walk twenty-five or thirty leagues a day, and the names of many of their chiefs show that they prided them- selves on their walking. In 1700 they were on the Mankato, and constantly roaming with the Western Algonkins. Early in the present century they numbered about 1,500, and were in- volved in wars with the Osages, Omahas, and the Sioux, losing heavily. Later they became much decimated through the ravages of the small-pox and other diseases. First treaty was made with them in 1815. In 1836 the tribe, numbering 992, were removed to the west bank of the Missouri, and from this time rapidly declined in numbers, many of them becoming vagrants in other tribes, and others killed them- selves by intemperance. By 146 had decreased to 700. In 1861 the tribe, now re- duced to 305, ceded all their lands except 16,000 acres, which they subsequently, in 1869, shared with some of the Sacs and Foxes, their old friends. Since the tribe has been placed under the charge of the Society of Friends in In- dian Territory they have improved somewhat, so that at the present time (1875), although reduced to 219 souls, they are all living in good houses on their fertile reser- vation in Southern Nebraska [removed to Indian Territory], and are raising much more than is needed for their own consumption. They have good schools, at which nearly one-fourth of the tribe attend, and nearly one-half of the whole number can read. They stand in the front rank of civilized Indian tribes.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE IOWA INDIANS, 1832. The lIowas are a sinall tribe, of about fourteen hundred persons, living in a snug little village within a few miles of the eastern bank of the Missouri River, a few miles above this place (Fort Leavenworth, Kansas). The Iowas may be said to be the farthest departed from primitive modes [of any of the tribes then about Fort Leavenworth], as they are depending chiefly on their cornfields for subsistence ; though their appearance, both in their dwellings and per- sonal looks, dress, modes, &c., is that of the primitive Indian.—G. C., 1832. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Iowas at Pottawatomie and Great Nemaha Agency, Kansas, June, 1884, 143; August 20, 1885, 138: Iowas at Sac and Fox Agency, Indian Territory, 88; total in 1884. 231; in 1885, 226. Civilized mechanics, farmers, and herders, 154 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. SEN-E-CAS. [Seneca: Lawsof the United States. Seneca: Indian Burean, 1885.] Near Lake Erie, State of New York, 1,200, semi-civilized and agricultural. One of the tribes composing the great compact called the ‘‘ Six Nations.” Mr. Catlin visited them and Red Jacket in 1829~’30. 263. Red Jacket (Sa-go-ye-wat-ha*) head chief of the tribe; full length, life size, standing on the ‘‘ Table Rock,” Niagara Falls; painted in 1829. (Plate No. 205, pages 104-106, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This man was chief for many years, and so remained until his death, in 1830. Per- haps no Indian sachem has ever lived on our frontier whose name and history are better known, or whose talents have been more generally admitted, than those of Red Jacket; he was, as a savage, very great in council. His name, Red Jacket, came from his wearing a richly embroidered scarlet jacket or coat given to him by a British officer, MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON RED JACKET. The Senecas are the most numerous remnant of this compact, the League of Iroquois, and have at their head an aged and very distinguished chief, familiarly known througbout the United States by the name of Red Jacket. I painted his portrait from the life, in the costume in which he is represented, and indulged him also in the wish he expressed, that he might be seen standing on the Table Rock, at the Falls of Niagara, about which place he thought his spirit would linger after he was dead. The fame, as well as the face, of Red Jacket is generally familiar to the citizens of the United States and the Canadas; and for the information of those who have not known him, I will briefly say that he has been for many years the head chief of the scattered remnants of that once powerful compact, the Six Nations, a part of whom reside on their reservations in the vicinity of the Senecas, amounting perhaps, in all, to about 4,000, and owning some 200,000 acres of fine lands. Of this confederacy, the Mohawks and Cayugas chiefly emigrated to Canada some fifty years ago, leaving the Senecas, the Tuscaroras, Oneidas, and Onondagas in the State of New York, on fine tracts of lands, completely surrounded with white population, who by industry and enterprise are making the Indian lands too valuable to be long in their possession, who will no doubt be induced to sell out to the Government, or, in other words, to exchange them for lands west of the Mississippi, where it is the avowed intention of the Government to remove all the border tribes.t Red Jacket has been reputed one of the greatest orators of his day, and no doubt more distinguished for his eloquence and his influence in council than as a warrior, in which character I think history has not said muchof him. This may be owing, in a great measure, to the fact that the wars of his nation were chiefly fought before his fighting days, and that the greater part of his life and his talents have been spent with his tribe during its downfall ; where, instead of the horrors of Indian wars, they have had a more fatal and destructive enemy to encounter in the insidious encroach- ments of pale faces, which he has been for many years exerting his eloquence and ail his talents to resist. Poor old chief—not all the eloquence of Cicerco and Demosthenes * Red Jacket’s Indian name or title should be pronounced Sa-go -ye-wat-hi—@ as in fate, @ as in far; strongly accented on the second and fourth syllables. | Since the above was written the Senecas and all the other remnants of the Six Nations residing in the State of New York have agreed, in treaties with the United States, to remove to tracts of coun- try assigned them west of the Mississippi, 1,200 miles from their reservation in the State of New Youk.—G. C. PLATE 55. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Cat)in Indian Gallery. RED JACKET (SA-GO-YE-WAT-HA). Head Chief of the Senecas. No. 263, page 154. (Plate 205, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 155 would be able to avert the calamity that awaits his declining nation—to resist the despoiling hand of mercenary white man, that opens and spreads liberally, but to entrap the unwary and ignorant within its withering grasp. This talented old man has for many years past strenuously remonstrated both to the governor of New York and the President of the United States against the en- croachments of white people, whom he represented as using every endeavor to wrest from them their lands—to destroy their game, introducing vices of a horrible character, ‘and unknown to his people by nature, and most vehemently of all has he continually remonstrated against the preaching of missionaries in his tribe, alleging that the ‘¢ black coats” (as he calls the clergymen) did more mischief than good in his tribe, by creating doubts and dissensions amongst his people, which are destructive of his peace and dangerous to the success and even existence of his tribe. * * * [See also Iroquois, p. 125, herein. } RED JACKET’S OFFICIAL NAME AND RANK. When Red Jacket was elevated by election as a chief his name Otetiani, ‘‘Always Ready” (original name), was taken from him, and Sagoyewatha, ‘Keeper Awake,” given him in allusion to his powers of eloquence. See Mr. Horatio Hale’s views as to this in Transactions of Buffalo Historical Society, Buffalo, N. Y., vol. 3, 1884; also a letter from General Ely S. Parker, of date February 17, 1885, in same volume. (Printed herein, under the title “‘ Iroquois,” page 180.) HIS BIRTH AND DEATH. Red Jacket was born at Old Castle, near the foot of Seneca Lake, N. Y.,in 1752. He died on the Seneca Reserve, near Buffalo, N. Y., Jan- uary 20, 1830, the year after Mr. Catlin saw him. Mr. Catlin’s details as to Red Jacket’s love of “ fire-water” and his abuse of it are here omitted. HIS PERSONAL APPEARANCE. Red Jacket in 1820 was described as being then apparently sixty years old: He was dressed with much taste in the Indian costume throughout, but had not a savage look. His form was erect and not large, and his face noble. He wore a blue dress, the upper garment cut after the fashion of a hunting shirt, with blue leggings, very neat moccasins, a red jacket, and a girdle of red about his waist. His eye was fine, his forehead lofty and capacious, and his bearing calm and dignified. * * * The medal* which Red Jacket wore he prized above all price. It was a personal present made in 1792 from General Washington. He was never known to be without it. He had studied and comprehended the character of Washington, and placed upon this gift a value corresponding with his exalted opinion of the donor.—McKenny & Hall, vol. 1, pages 11 and 13. An intelligent gentleman, who knew this chief intimately in peace and war for more than thirty years, speaks of him in the following terms: Red Jacket was a perfect Indian in every respect—in costume, in his contempt for the dress of the white men, in his hatred and opposition to the missionaries, and in *A copy of this is now in the National Museum. 156 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. his attachment to, and veneration for, the ancient customs and traditions of his tribe. He had a contempt for the English language and disdained to use any other than his own. He was the finest specimen of the Indian character I ever knew, and sustained it with more dignity than any other chief. He was the second in authority in his tribe; as an orator he was unequalled by any Indian Iever saw. His language was beautiful and figurative, as the Indian language always is, and-delivered with the greatest ease and Auency. His gesticulation was easy, graceful, and natural. His voice was distinct and clear, and he always spoke with great animation. His memory was very strong. I have acted as interpreter to most of his speeches, to which no translation could do adequate justice.—McKenny and Hall, vol. 1, pages 5 and 6. A REMINISCENCE OF RED JACKET. Rev. Edmund B. Tuttle, chaplain, U. 8. A., relates the following, in 1878: The first Indian chief I had ever seen in my native town (Auburn, N. Y.) was Red Jacket. * * * Red jacket was a noble specimen of his race, and having suffered many wrongs from his white neighbors, would never use the English tongue, but al- ways spoke to the whites through an interpreter. He visited our town one day (in 1824?) and was invited to dine at ahotel. Roast beef, turkey, chicken, and venison were served up at table. Opposite sat a white man who used some mustard on his beef and then pushed it over to the Indians (Red Jacket was one of them) who had mever seen any before. Being an imitative animal, Red Jacket took a good half- teaspoonful with a piece of meat into his mouth, but said nothing as the tears came into his eyes. The other took a little of it, and then asked what made him cry. “Well,” said he (Red Jacket), ‘‘I was thinking of an old Indian who died the other day.” Then he asked the other Indian who had just eaten the mustard and meat, why he cried also. ‘‘I was sorry (crying) you didn’t die when your friend did.” RED JACKET’S RELIGIOUS VIEWS. In the summer of 1805, a number of the principal chiefs and war- riors of the six nations, principally Senecas, assembled at Buffalo Creek, in the State of New York, at the particular request of the Rev. Mr. Crane, a missionary from the State of Massachusetts. The missionary was furnished with an interpreter, and accompanied by the United States agent of Indian affairs. The agent opened the council and the Rev. Crane followed. The Indians consulted for a couple of hours after Mr. Crane had fin- ished his address, asking them to permit the Boston Society to send missionaries to the Indians. They selected Red Jacket to make the reply for them. After an eloquent opening Red Jacket gave the fol- lowing statement of the— RELIGIOUS VIEWS OF THE SIX NATIONS. We also have a religion which was given to our forefathers, and has been handed down to us, their children. We worship in that way. It teaches us to be thankful for all the favors we receive; to love each other, and to be united. We never quarrel about religion. The Great Spirit has made us all, but he has made a difference between his white and red children. He has given us different complections and different customs. To THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. . 157 you he has given the arts. To these he has not opened our eyes. We know these things to be true, since He has made so great a difference between us in other things, why may we not conclude that he has given us a different religion, according to our understanding. The Great Spirit does right; He knows what is best for his children; we are satisfied. We are told that you have been preaching to the white people in this place. These people are our neighbors; we are acquainted with them; we will wait a little while and see what effect your preaching has upon them. If we find it does them good, makes them honest and less disposed to cheat Indians, we will then consider again of what you have said. Brother, you have now heard our answer to your talk, and this is all we have to say at present. As we are going to part, we will come and take you by the hand, and hope the Great Spirit will protect you on your journey, and return you safe to your friends. As the Indians began to approach the missionary he rose hastily from his seat and replied that “he could not take them by the hand, that there was no fellowship between the religion of God and the works of the devil!” This being interpreted to the -Indians, they smiled, and retired in a peaceful manner. At a council afterwards, in answer to another proposal to establish a mission among his people, Red Jacket replied: Your talk is fair and good; but I propose this: Go, try your hand in the town of Buffalo for one year. They need missionaries—if you can do what you say. If in _ that time you shall have done them any good, and made them any better, then we will let you come among our people. REASONS FOR HIS OPPOSITION TO MISSIONARIES. Judge James Hall writes of a gentleman’s interview with Red Jacket: In a private conversation with Red Jacket, Colonel Chapin, and myself, in 1824, I asked him why he was so much opposed to the establishment of missionaries among his people. * * * Because they dous no good. If they are not useful to the white people why do they not keep them at home; they are surely bad enough to need the labor of every one who can make them better. These men know we do not under- stand their religion ; we cannot read their book. They tell us different stories about what it contains, and we believe they make the book to talk to suit themselves. If we had no money, no land, and no country to be cheated out of, these black coats would not trouble themselves about our good hereafter. The Great Spirit will not punish us for what we do not know. He will do justice to his red children. These ~ black coats talk to the Great Spirit and ask for light, that we may see as they do, when they are blind themselves, and quarrel about the light which guides them. These things we do not understand, and the light they give us makes the straight and plain path trod by our fathers dark and dreary. These black coats tell us to work and raise corn; they do nothing themselves, and would starve to death if somebody did not feed them. All they do is to pray to the Great Spirit; but that will not make corn or potatoes grow. If it will, why do they beg from us and from the white people? The red men knew nothing of trouble until it came from the white man. As soon as they crossed the great waters they wanted our country, and in return have always been ready to teach us how to quarrel about their religion.—McKenny & Hall, vol. 1, page 6. 158 _ THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. DEATH OF RED JACKET. January 20, 1830. The following account of his death is from Miss Johnson’s ‘‘ Troquois, or Bright Side of Indian Character,” 1855, page 198: The wife and daughter were the only ones to whom he spoke parting words or gave a parting blessing, but as his last hour drew nigh his family all gathered around him, and mournful it was to think that the children were not his own (his were all sleep- ing in the little churchyard where he was soon to be laid); they were his step- children, the children of his beloved wife. So there were none around his dying bed but step-children. These he had always loved and cherished, and they loved and honored him, for this their mother had taught them. The wife sat by his pillow and rested her hand upon his head. At his feet stood the two sons [Henry and Daniel Two Guns]. RED JACKET’S BURIAL PLACE, 1830 To 1878.* About 4 miles from the city of Buffalo, on what was the Buffalo Creek Reservation, may be found the old Indian burial-ground. This little spot, consecrated as the last resting place of many of the chiefs and headnten of the Senecas, occupied the site of an ancient Indian fort. In 1842 the line of the intrenchments could be distinctly traced, especially on the west and south. A little to the north of the principal entrance was the grave of the celebrated chief Red Jacket, so long the faithful friend and protector of his people against encroachments of the whites, and still, as we might imagine, the watchful sentinel, solemnly guarding this little spot, where so many of his chosen friends recline around him, from the desecrating touch of the race whom he had so much reason to fear and hate. No stones marked the graves of these primitive nobles, but while the tribe still re- sided on the Buffalo Creek Reservation the graves of Red Jacket, Young King, Little Billy, Destroy Town, Twenty Canoes, Two Guns, Captain Pollard, John Snow, Old Whitechief, and others were pointed out to the curious traveler.—Mrs, Asher Wright. For portrait and biography of Red Jacket, see page 1, vol. 1, Me- Kenney & Hall. Red Jacket is therein noted as having been born in 1756, at Old Cas- tle, on Seneca Lake, Ontario County, New York. His name is given as “Sa-go-you-wat-ha,” or the ‘Keeper Awake.” He is costumed in a blue coat, as painted by Charles B. King at Wash- ington, in 1818. Also see “The Life and Times of Red Jacket, or Sa-go-ye-wat-ha, being the sequel to the History of the Six Nations, by Col. William L. Stone, 1841.” HOW RED JACKETS REMAINS WERE LOST AND RECOVERED. William C. Bryant, esq., of Buffalo, answering a letter of inquiry from General Ely S. Parker, of New York City, of May 8, 1884, gives the following valuable information as to the loss and recovery of Red Jacket’s remains: * Henry Placide, the eminent comedian, some thirty-five years ago, or in 1849, caused a marble slab, with a brief and suitable inscription, to be placed at the head of Red Jacket’s grave. Relic hunters and other vandals mutilated and chipped it away in a pitiless manner. What they left of it is now (1885) deposited in the rooms of the Buffalo Historical Society, at Buffalo, N. Y.—T. D. a es ee eee - ——s THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 159 BUFFALO, June 25, 1884. General Lty S. PARKER: DEAR Sir: In 1852 Red Jacket’s remains reposed in the old mission cemetery, at East Buffalo, surrounded by those of Young King, Captain Pollard, Destroy-Town, Little Billy, Mary Jemison, and others renowned in the later history of the Senecas. His grave was marked by a marble slab, erected by the eminent comedian Henry Placide, but which had been chipped away to half of its original proportion by relic hunters and other vandals. The cemetery was the pasture ground for vagrant cattle, and was in a scandalous state of dilapidation and neglect. The legal title to the grounds was and still is in the possession of the Ogden Land Company, although at the time of the last treaty the Indians were led to believe that the cemetery and church grounds were excluded from its operation. At the time mentioned (1852) George Copway, the well-known Ojibwa lecturer, delivered two or more lectures in Buffalo, in the course of which he called attention tu Red Jacket’s neglected grave, and agitated the subject of the removal of his dust to a more secure place and the erection of asuitable monument. A prominent business man, the late Wheeler Hotch- kiss, who lived adjoining the cemetery, became deeply interested in the project, and he, together with Copway, assisted by an undertaker named Farwell, exhumed the remains and placed them in a new coffin, which was deposited with the bones in the cellar of Hotchkiss’s residence. There were a few Senecas still living on the Buffalo Creek Reservation, among them Moses Stevenson, Thomas Jemison, Daniel Two Guns, and others. They discovered that the old chief’s grave had been violated almost simultaneously with its accom- plishment. Stevenson, Two Guns, and a party of excited sympathizers among the whites, hastily gathered together and repaired to Hotchkiss’s residence, where they demanded that the remains should be given up to them. The request was complied with, and the bones were taken to Cattaraugus and placed in the custody of Ruth Stevenson, the favorite step-daughter of Red Jacket, and a most worthy woman. Ruth was the wife of James Stevenson, brother of Moses. Their father was a con- temporary of Red Jacket and a distinguished chief. She was a sister of Daniel Two Guns. Her father, a renowned warrior and chief, fell at the battle of Chippewa, an ally of the United States. When the demand was made by the excited multitude Hotchkiss manifested con- siderable perturbation at the menacing attitude of the crowd. He turned to Farwell and, indicating the place of deposit of the remains, requested that Farwell should de- scend into the cellar and bring up the coffin or box, which, by the way, was made of red cedar and about 4 feet in length. Ruth preserved the remains in her cabin for some years and finally buried them, but resolutely concealed from every living person any knowledge of the place of sep- ulture. Her husband was then dead and she was a childless, lone widow. As she became advanced in years it grew to be a source of anxiety to her what disposition should finally be made of these sacred relics. She consulted the Rev. Asher Wright and his wife on the subject, and concluded at length to deliver them over to the Buf- falo Historical Society [on October 2, 1879], which, with the approval of the Seneca council, had undertaken to provide a permanent resting place for the bones of the old chief and his compatriots. I do not believe that there is any ground for doubting the identity of the remains, and I think Hotchkiss and his confederates should be acquitted of any intention to do wrong. It was an impulsive and ill-advised act on their part. The few articles buried with the body were found intact. The skull isin excellent preservation and is unmistakably that of Red Jacket. Eminent surgeons, who have examined it and compared it with the best portraits of Red Jacket, attest to its genuineness. * * When the remains of Red Jacket were removed from the box in which they had been deposited, October 2, 1879, in the vault of the Western Savings Bank, Buffalo, on October 8, 1884, and placed in a coffin, there was found a quantity of plaster of Paris, a portion of that used by a phrenologist in 1834 in the unsuccessful attempt to take a cast.—T. D. 160 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. The Rev. Asher Wright was a faithful missionary among the Senecas for nearly half a century. There was no opportunity afforded Hotchkiss and his companions to fraudulently substitute another skeleton, had they been so disposed. I knew Hotchkiss well and have his written statement of the facts. Farwell, who still lives, and is a very repu- table man, says that when the remains were surrendered to the Indians the skull had (as it has now) clinging to it in places a thin crust of plaster of Paris, showing that an attempt had been made to take a cast of it, which probably was arrested by the irruption of Two Guns and his band. I have dictated the foregoing, because on reperusal of your esteemed letter I dis- covered I had not met the question which was in your mind when you wrote Mr. Mar- shall, and I greatly fear that I have wearied you by reciting details with which you were already familiar. The old mission cemetery, I grieve to say, has been invaded by white foreigners, who are burying their dead there with a stolid indifference to every sentiment of justice or humanity. Yours, very respectfully, WILLIAM C. BRYANT. (Transactions Buffalo Historical Society, vol. 3, 1885.) REINTERMENT OF RED JACKET. October 9, 1884, Red Jacket’s remains were interred in Forest Lawn Cemetery, Buffalo, N. Y., along with those of fourteen other Senecas, with imposing ceremonies, under the auspices of the Buffalo Historical Society. A monument is to be erected, a plan of which is given, to- gether with details as to the reinterment ceremonies, in a volume, en- titled ‘‘Red Jacket, transactions of the Buffalo Historical Society, vol- ume III, containing an account of the ceremonies observed and the ad- dresses delivered on the occasion of the reinterment of Red Jacket and his compatriots, in Forest Lawn Cemetery, Buffalo, October 9, 1884; also historical papers, relating to the Iroquois, contributed by Horatio Hale, esq., General Ely S. Parker, and others. One volume, octavo, 130 pages, illustrated, 1885.” The Buffalo Historical Society, of Buffalo, N. Y., began the agitation of the question of the reinterment of the remains of Red Jacket about 1863; a series of meetings were held through twenty years, which finally culminated, on October 9, 1884, in the reinterment of the remains of Red Jacket, with five known and nine unknown Senecas, in Forest Lawn Cemetery, Buffalo, N. Y. Delegations of the several tribes of the Six Nations were present, and addresses were made in the Indian tongue by several chiefs and headmen. The ceremonies were held on Wednes- day and Thursday, October 8 and 9. Addresses were also delivered by William C. Bryant, esq., and Hon. George W. Clinton, and others. At the conclusion of Mr. Bryant’s address at the grave, Chief John Buck, the hereditary “ keeper of the wampum belts,” arose, holding in his hand a belt of wampum kept by the nation for over two hundred years. The other Indians (in all about fifty representatives of the Six THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 161 Nations) a!so arose. Chief Buck then sang in long, low, mournful tones the following chant in the Onondaga language: Now listen, ye who established the Great League,* Now it has become old— Now there is nothing but wilderness, Ye are in your graves who established it— Ye have taken it with you, and have placed it under you. And there is nothing left but a desert. r There you have taken your intellects with you. | What ye established ye have taken with you. Ye have placed under your heads what ye established— The Great League. _ Then the other chiefs joined in the chorus as follows, which is also given in the Indian tongue: : Haib-haih! Woe! Woe! j Jig-atk-on-tek! Hearken ye! i Ni-yon-Kha! We are diminished! Haib-haih! Woe! Woe! : Te-jos-ka-wa-yen-ton. The clear land has become a thicket. Haih-haih ! Woe! Woe! z Ska-hen-ta-hen-yon. The clear places are deserted. ; Haih! Woe! ’ Sha-tyher-arta— They are in their graves— Hq Hot-yi-wis-ah-on-gwe— They who established it— Haih! Woe! | Ka-yan-een-go-ha. The Great League. : Ne-ti-ken-en-ho-nen Yet they declared, . Ne-ne Ken-yoi-wat-at-ye— It should endure— Ka-yan-cen-go-ha. The Great League. Haih! Woe! Wa-hai-wak-ay-on-nhe-ha. Their work has grown old. Haih! Woe! Net-ho-wat-yon-ywen-ten-the. Thus we are become miserable. = | | , } ; When they finished, some thirty representatives of the Six Nations ‘marched down from the stand in Indian file, and ranged themselves by the sides of the caskets. _ Chief Buck, who had been chosen to deliver the address of condo- lence, spoke in Onondaga for a few minutes, the other chiefs listening with bowed heads. The chant was again repeated. Many of the audi- ‘ence were moved to tears at the strange sight and melancholy sounds. _ Chief John Jacket, a Seneca sachem, followed the lowering of the re- Inains by a speech in Seneca, which was replied to by Chief Buck in the Onondaga tongue, and a benediction was pronounced by the Rev. Al- bert Anthony, a Delaware, from the Grand River Agency. This closed the exercises at the grave. F In the evening commemorative exercises were held at Music Hall. ”—“s SU rr ore * untae ae eae aint 1 ere ae ne id _ * The League of the Iroquois or Five Nations. Consult Morgan; Hale’s ‘‘Book of Rites,” a most ad- ‘Inirable work; Parkman, &c. 6744 li \ t a " 162 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. THE FIVE KNOWN INDIAN CHIEFS (SENECAS) RE-ENTOMED WITH RED JACKET AT BUFFALO, N. Y., OCTOBER 9, 1884. THE YOUNG KING. Young King, or Gui-en-gwah-toh, was born at or near the site of the present vil- — lage of Canandaigua about the year 1760. He was probably the nephew, on his mother’s side, of the Seneca sachem popularly known as Old Smoke, or Old King— renowned in our earlier annals—to whose title Gui-en-gwah-toh, ‘‘ The Bearer of the — Smoking Brand,” or, more literally, ‘‘The Smoke Has Disappeared,” he succeeded. This titular dignity, which invested him with the right to kindle and extinguish the council fire of his nation—always the most numerous and powerful in the Iroquois confederacy-——bestowed upon him and his uncle, Old King, a delusive prestige and _ rank which led the whites to speak of them as royal persouages. Youny King was a man of lofty stature and hereulean mold, and of great force of — character, though not endowed with the rare intellectual qualities which rendered his uncle the most influential Seneca chieftain of his period. The leader of the Indians at the so-called massacre of Wyoming, history alleges, was a Seneca chief known to the natives by the name of Gui-en-gwah-toh. Careful investigators affirm that Old King was too aged and Young King too juvenile to have taken part in that lamentable tragedy. It is certain, however, that. there was never more than a few weeks’ interregnum between the death of an Indian chief and the appointment of his successor, aud Seneca tradition is silent as to any intervening bearer of the council brand, although, indeed, there may have been one. Colonel Proctor, who was delegated by President Washington in 1791 to treat with the Indians, visited the Senecas at Buffalo Creek in the spring of that year. The Young King was then apparently the leading man of his nation, or second only to the great war chief, Cornplanter. He seemed to be largely under the influence of Colonel Butler and the British. Proctor says that ‘‘ Young King was fully regimentaled as a colo- nel; red, faced with blue, as belonging to some royal regiment, and equipped with a pair of the best epaulets, so that,” he adds, ‘‘from his after conduct it may not appear extraordinary when the King has thrown in his opposition to my errand, he being paid so well for his influence over the Indian nations as to carry his favorite point in question.”* Red Jacket is mentioned by Colonel Proctor as the ‘‘ young prince of the Turtle tribe,” and allusion is made to his engaging countenance and remarkable gifts of oratory. It is natural to infer that Young King was the senior of Red Jacket, and old enough to have followed his patron, Colonel Butler, to the bloody field of Wyoming. Captain Pollard, a noted Seneca chief, affirmed that Young King led the Indians on that occasion.t Indian youths of comparatively tender years, often enrolled themselves in the ranks of a war party and won an en- viable name for their enterprise and valor. Young King during the war of 1812 espoused the cause of the United States against the British, and in one engagement was seriously wounded. . In his earlier days he was addicted to intemperance, but on his conversion to Chris- tianity he became a zealous advocate of temperance, as well as the leading promoter of education and progress in his tribe. During his more reckless days, in a brawl— where the testimony shows he was not the aggressor—he lost an arm and suffered other mutilation, and yet tothe last his gigantic figure and commanding features wore the grandeur of a desolated and battered Colossus. ‘‘He was the first man who built a rod of fence on the Buffalo Reservation, where the missionaries first resided; and often in the cold winter days would be seen on Saturday crossing the creek in his little canoe, to see if the church were supplied with fuel for the Sabbath, and if it were not, with his one hand wielded the ax and * History of Buffalo and the Senecas, vol. 1, page 423, Appendix. + American Historical Record, vol. 1, page 116. a THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 163 chopped the little pile, which he also carried to the door to be sure that it was ready for the morning service, saying that he came so late into the vineyard, he must work diligently in order to accomplish anything before he was called away.” * His man- ners were peculiarly suave and refined. His hospitality and benevolence were pro- verbial. He died in 1835 and was buried at East Buffalo in the old mission cemetery. CAPTAIN OR COLONEL POLLARD. Captain Pollard Ga-on-do-wau-na (Big Tree), a Seneca sachem of the first class, was a contemporary of Red Jacket, and only second to him as an orator. In moral attri- butes he was the superior of Red Jacket, being literally a man without guile, and dis- - tinguished for his benevolence and wisdom. In youth he was an ambitious warrior, and made himself conspicuous in the many forays against the border settlements by. the British and Indians during the Revolutionary war. He participated in the affair at Wyoming. He was one of the earliest fruits of missionary labors at Buffalo Creek, and after his conversion to Christianity always spoke with abhorrence and deep con- trition of the events of his warrior days, and be afterwards led a blameless and benefi- cent life. Pollard was a half-breed, his father being an English Indian trader, whose head- quarters appear to have been at Fort Niagara, and his mother a Seneca woman. The celebrated Catharine Montour (Queen Catharine) became his step-mother and bore to his father three sons, all of whom were renowned in the border warfare of those troublons times. Pollard was formally selected by the Indians as their leader, or war captain, at the commencement of the war of 1812, and was an able and valiant ally of our forces during the entire struggle. He was a man of commanding presence, of dignified and benevolent aspect, showing but little traces of his Indian lineage. He died at an advanced age on the 10th day of April, 1841, and was buried in the old mission cem- etery. He left nodescendants. His wife, Catharine, whosurvived him several years, was buried by his side, together with the last of his family, a little granddaughter. The three sleep together in the new Indian burial lot at Forest Lawn. Ketcham (“Buffalo and the Senecas”), who knew him personally, says that ‘after the death of Farmer’s Brother the most considerable of the chiefs of the Senecas was Captain Pollard, or Kaoundowana.” Colonel Stone (‘‘Life and Times of Red Jacket,” page 373) says: ‘‘Captain Pol- lard, or Ka-oun-do-wa-no, is yet living (1841), a venerable looking old man, with a finely developed head, which would form a noble subject of study for Dr. Combe.” LITTLE BILLY. Little Billy, Jish-ge-ge, or Katy-did (an insect), is always mentioned in contempo- rary records as ‘‘ The War Chief.” He died at the Seneca village, Buffalo Creek, De- cember 28, 1834, a very aged man. There is a tradition extant which asserts that he was one of the Indian guides who accompanied the youthful Washington on his mem- orable mission to Fort Duquesne during the old French and Indian war.t The few aged Senecas who remember him affirm that he was a man of marked integrity and of irreproachable habits. Only the most meager materials for his biography remain, although his name is appended to many treaties and occurs in the ‘‘ Life and Times of Red Jacket” and other writings relating to the Indians. The same remark is equally applicable to the two chiefs next mentioned. DESTROY-TOWN. Destroy-Town, Go-non-da-gie, ‘‘ He destroys the town” (more accurately, O-shah- go-non-da-gie), was a leading councilor in his nation, a brave warrior, a man noted * Miss Johnson’s ‘‘ Iroquois,’”’ page 218. See also Letchworth’s ‘‘ History of the Pratt Famity.” + Washivgeton, in his narrative of that expedition, mentions a Seneca chief named Jes-ka-ka-ke, evi- dently another form of spelling Little Billy’s Indian name. 3 4 we 164 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. for the soundness of his judgment, his love of truth, his probity, and his bravery as a ‘warrior. Destroy-Town bore the same name that the Iroguois bestowed on General Washington, who, in consequence of his generosity toward this conquered and de- spairing people, at the close of the Revolutionary war, was enshrined in their affec- tions and reverenced not less than William Penn, the just pale-face. TALL PETER. Tall Peter, Ha-no-ja-cya, according to the orthography of published treaties and -other documents, was also a compeer of the great Seneca orator. His Indian name -should be written Wa-o-no-jab-gah, and signified he has swallowed a tooth. In middle -age he became a Christian, and thereafter led a useful and exemplary life. The few -aged Indians who remember him speak of him with respect and affection. He was -one of their leading chiefs. JI have been able to glean only these few particulars con- -cerning him. He was a man of gigantic stature, fully 7 feet high, and died and was buried at the mission cemetery some fifty years ago (in Erie, 1834), aged probably about seventy years. THE NINE UNKNOWN BRAVES BEFORE DESCRIBED. Near the center of the old mission cemetery, and opposite the main entrance, was a cluster of graves in which were buried Red Jacket and his brother chiefs. The pride and valor and wisdom of the nation, before it became spiritless and moribund, slumbered there. There were no monuments, not even a head-stone, to mark the re- spective resting places of these aboriginal lords—only a venerable walnut tree, which stretched out its sheltering arms and spread its canopy of foliage over the hallowed spot. Humphrey Tolliver,* an aged runaway slave from Virginia, with his white wife and mulatto children, occupied a cottage and cultivated a few acres of garden land bodering the cemetery grounds. He had lived there many years—when Red Jacket was in his glory and the leader of his people. He continued to reside there long after the last loitering Seneca turned his back upon the ancient seat of his tribe, never more toreturn. Thereafter Tolliver became the self-appointed sexton of the old grave- yard when the crowd of white emigrants surged in to fill the places of the departed Senecas, and he buried the pale-faced dead in the holy ground which had been con- secrated as the place of sepulture of the red men. Never could he be induced, how- ever, to consent that the sacred area about the walnut tree should be profaned by the spade of the grave-digger. He would shake his gray head and say, “‘ The big men of the Senecas were buried there.” He knew them well, those silent, composed, and mysterious men, in strange, picturesque garb, and speaking an incomprehensible lan- guage. He died a few years since at a very advanced age, and a new custodian of the Indian cemetery—a white man who lacked sensibility and was superior to the weakness of superstition—succeeded to the humble office. Besides the remains we have been successful in identifying, there reposed in this little area the ashes of Two Guns, Twenty Canoes, John Snow, White Chief, and sev- eral other chieftains, all of whom are numbered among the nine undistinguished dead reinterred with Red Jacket in Forest Lawn Cemetery, Buffalo, N. Y., October 9, 1884.—Transactions of the Buffalo Historical Society, vol. 3, 1884. RED JACKET’S COMPANIONS. EXHUMING THE REMAINS OF RED JACKET’S FRIENDS IN 1884. The committee on selection of Indian chiefs for interment made several visits to the old mission cemetery, of which mention bas been made, accompanied by the venera- ble missionary, Mrs. Wright, and by aged Indians who had been Jong familiar with *A Virginian; spelled Taliafero. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 165 the locality, some of them related to Red Jacket by ties of blood or marriage. The leading men of the Senecas, before the removal of the tribe from the Buffalo Creek Reservation, lay in graves excavated in a small elevated area, at or near the center of the cemetery. The earth there isa dry loam. The graves were two or more feet deeper than it is the practice now to dig them. They uniformly faced the rising sun. Notwithstanding this sacred spot is the property of the Indians, consecrated to the repose of their dead and those of their faithful missionaries, it has been invaded by the whites, who have buried their deceased friends there in considerable numbers. . It was found necessary to tunnel under many of these surreptitious graves in order to rescue the red proprietors who slumbered beneath the strange intruders. About forty graves in all were opened, and all the work was done under the supervision of Henry D. Farwell, esq., the undertaker. Few, if any, articles were found with the remaius, save an occasional pipe and the decayed fragments of blankets, broadcloth tunics, silken sashes and turbans, and beaded leggins and moccasins. Exception should be made in the instance of a very young child, whose little head was en- wrapped in a voluminous silk handkerchief. In a silken knot close to its ear was a tiny, neatly carved rattle of bone, and on its breast, above the little folded hands, was a small and pretty porcelain drinking cup. But seven of the skeletons could be pos- itively identified, namely, those of Young King, Destroy-Town, Captain Pollard, his wife and his granddaughter, Tall Peter, and Little Billy, the war chief. Nine others, doubtless the remains of warriors famous in their day, were exhumed, buried with them at Forest Lawn, and will be designated as ‘‘ the undistinguished dead.”—Trans- actions Buffalo, N. Y., Historical Society, vol. 3, 1884. RED JACKET. General Ely S. Parker (Donehogawa, Open Door), a Seneca, and sachem of the Six Nations, at Buffalo, October 8, 1884, thus spoke of Red Jacket: It was during the troublous times of the American Revolution that Red Jacket’s name first appears. Heis mentioned as a messenger, or bearer of dispatches, or run- ner ior the British. He subsequently appears at the treaty of peace, and at all treaties and councils of importance his name is always prominent. He was a de- voted lover of his people, and he labored hard for the recognition and restoration to his people of their ancient rights, but in which he was unsuccessful. His political creed did not embrace that peculiar doctrine, now so strongly believed in, that ‘‘to the victors belong the spoils.” He did not know that the Sullivan campaign had taken from his people all the vested rights which God had given them, and when, subsequently, he was made to understand that a pre-emptive title hung over the homes of his people he was amazed at the audacity of the white man’s law which permitted and sanctioned the sale and transfer by one person,to another of rights never owned and of properties never seen. From the bottem of my heart I believe that Red Jacket was a true Indian and a most thorough pagan. He used all the powers of his eloquence in opposition to the introduction of civilization and Chris- tianity among his people. In this, as in many other things, he signally failed. So persistent and tenacious was he in his hostility to the white man and his ways and methods that one of his last requests is said to have been that white men should not dig his grave, and that white men should not bury him. But how forcibly now comes to us the verity and strength of the saying that ‘‘man proposes, but God dis- poses.” Red Jacket had proposed that his remains should lie buried and undisturbed in the burial place of his fathers. Very soon after his death his people removed from their old lands to other homes. Red Jacket’s grave remained unprotected, and ere long was desecrated. Then God put it into the hearts of these good men of the Buf- falo Historical Society to take charge of his remains, give him a decent burial in a white man’s graveyard, and over his grave to erect a monument which should tell his 166 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. story to all future generations. We have this day witnessed and participated in the culmination of their labors. Red Jacket has been honorably reburied with solemn and ancient rites, and may his remains rest there in peace until time shall be no more. While a silent spectator of the ceremonies to-day, the words of the blessed Saviour forcibly presented themselves to my mind, ‘‘the foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay His head.” I applied this saying to the Indian race. They have been buffeted from pillar to post. They . once owned much, but now have hardly anything they ean call heir own. While living they are not let alone—when dead they are not left unmolested. General Parker then exhibited the Red Jacket medal, presented by order of General Washington, President, in 1792. It is of silver, oval in shape, 7 inches long by 5 inches broad. The general had dressed it in black and white wampum; the black indicating mourning and the white peace and gladness. It was remarked that “the production of this medal was important, because stories, like that about Red Jacket’s bones, have for some time been current to the effect that this medal was being exhibited out West years ago. Like Red Jacket’s bones, however, it has been carefully preserved, and there is no doubt whatever of its identity.” A copy of the Red Jacket medal in silver is now in the National Museum. i COUNCIL OF THE SIX NATIONS AT BUFFALO, OCTOBER 8, 1884. At the meeting and council held at the rooms of the Historical Society at Buffalo, N. Y., October 8, 1884 (the first since the conclusion of. the Revolutionary war), to make arrangements for the reinterment of Red Jacket and the fifteen other Senecas, General Ely S. Parker, of New York, one of the fifty sachems of the allied Six Nations, made an address. It was especially interesting and affecting to the Indians present, and was interpreted in their dialect by his brother, Chief Nicholas H: Parker. A council was afterwards organized to make final preparations for the reinterment ceremonies. At a few minutes before 4 o’clock the interpreter announced that the bearers selected for Red Jacket’s casket were Chiefs Levi Jonathan, an Onondaga; Benjamin Carpenter, a Cayuga; Henry Clinch, an Oneida; John Fra- ser, a Mohawk; Moses. Hill, a Tuscarora, and Andrew Snow, a Sen- eca. To bear the remains of Destroy-Town were Chiefs John Buck, an Onondaga; Joseph Porter, an Oneida; Thomas Isaac, a Tusca- rora, and Peter Powless, a Mohawk. Chiefs David Hill and John Hill, Senecas; Robert David, a Cayuga; the Rev. Zachariah Jemison, a Seneca, were selected to carry the casket of Young King. Chiefs Thomas Lay, Silver Smith, William Jones, and John Jacket, all Senecas, were chosen to bear Little Billy’s remains; and Chief Nicholas Parker, a Seneca; John Mountpleasant, a Tuscarora; Thomas David and Thomas Jemison, Cayugas, to carry the bones of Tall Peter. A choir was also selected, and Chief John Buck, from Grand River, Canada, the hereditary custodian of the wampum belts of the Six Nations, was f THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. haa’ selected to deliver the address of condolence. The speakers for Music Hall ceremonies for the evening were announced as David Hill, a Sen- eca; Peter Powless, a Mohawk; John Buck, an Onondaga, and Henry Olinch, an Oneida. . “The casket of Red Jacket was then opened for the last time, and the Indians present viewed the remains, and the council broke up. ‘¢ When this council was proposed the Canadian Iroquois at first refused to unite with their estranged brothers residing in New York, but after conference they yielded.” RED JACKET. Remarks of Ex-Judge George W. Clinton, of Albany, N. Y., at re- interment of Red Jacket, at Buffalo, N. Y., October 9, 1884: I shall say little touching Red Jacket. His life has been written with an ap- proach to fullness; and he has this day beeu spoken of with just appreciation, and with an eloquence I cannot hope to reach. The written remnants of his speeches which have come down to us hardly justify his fame as an orator; but their tc pics and matter shorn, by translation, as they are, of fancy and of all the graces of de- livery, correborate the assertion of the judicious white men who heard him that he was, beyond compare, the most eloquent of all Indian orators. In 1311 De Witt Clin- ton mentioned him as ‘‘an extraordinary orator who had arisen among the Senecas and attained the first distinctions by his eloquence.” If he had been as brave as Farmer’s Brother he would have been a giant indeed; with the wisdom of his great rival, the Cornplanter, he might have made his nation happy and secure in the paths of industry and peace. But he had no military talent; and, though he loved his na- tion and was intensely devoted to what he deemed its interests, he utterly mistook the paths that would have led it upward. Washington, in his speech of March, 1792, to the delegates of the Five Nations, assured them that he desired a firm and lasting peace, and that they should ‘“ partake of all the comforts of this earth which can be derived from civilized life, enriched by the possession of industry, virtue, and knowl- edge,” and that he trusted that ‘‘such judicious measures would then be concerted, to secure to them and their children these invaluable objects, as would afford them cause for rejoicing while they lived.” Red Jacket, in his response said: ‘‘ We beiieve that the Great Spirit let this island drop down from above. We also believe in His superintendency ofthe wholeisland. Itis He who gives peace and prosperity, and He also sends evil. But prosperity has been yours. American brothers! all the good which springs out of this island you enjoy. We, therefore, wish that we, and our children and our children’s children, may partake with you in that enjoyment.” And yet he inveterately opposed all measures, whether secular or holy, that could make them prosperous and happy. His person was noble, his demeanor dignified, and the intonations of his voice and the graces of his jesture and delivery gave impressiveness to his matter. Albert H. Tracy, who saw him in council only after age and intemperance had enfeebled his powers, applied to him these lines of Milton: ‘* Deep on his front engraven, Deliberation sat and public care, And princely counsel in his face yet shone, Majestic, though in ruins.” [Paradise Lost, ti, 300. Two somewhat varying accounts are given of his dying directions for his burial. In both the substantial injunction 1s that he should be interred among his people, and in conformity with their customs. The account approved by Mr. Furniss and adopted by Mr. Conover is beautiful, and so accordant with the character of the man 168 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. that I must quote it. When upon his death-bed, in parting with his Christian wife, he said: ‘‘ When I am dead it will be noised about throngh all the world. They will hear of it across the waters and say, ‘Red J acket, the great orator, is dead.’ * * * Clothe me in my simplest dress, put on my leggins and my moccasins, and hang around my neck the cross I have worn so long and let it lie upon my bosom, then bury me amongmy people. * * * Your minister says the dead willrise. Perhaps they will. If they do, I wish to rise with my old comrades. I do not wish to rise with pale-faces. I wish to be surrounded by red men.” His last wishes have been consulted. The bones of the mighty orator have been rescued from neglect and im- pending degradation and re-entombed, with mournful ceremonies, by his own people, and he now lies among his old comrades, awaiting the resurrection. Mr. William Clement Bryant, at the same ceremony at Buffalo, N. ¥., October 9, 1884, said: The remnant of the Senecas, through the humane intervention, were permitted to return to the United States at the end of the war of the Revolution, and rake the embers from their devastated hearths, but they returned as vassals, and no longer a sovereign nation. Red Jacket returned with them. He was young when the war commenced. We can easily conjure up the figure of the youthful warrior from the shreds of tradition which have come down to us—an Indian Apollo, graceful, alert, quick-witted, fleet of foot, the favorite messenger of British officers to convey intelligence from one military post to another, and who bestowed upon him the traditional scarlet tunic, and caused him to be christened Otetiani, or “Always Ready.” He acquired no distinction as a warrior during the Revolutionary struggle, for he was born an orator, and, while morally brave, lacked the stolid inseusibility to suffering and slaughter which char- acterized their war captains. We can imagine him, at the end of the war, grown older, wiser in experience and reflection, more ambitious and crafty, with greater con- fidence in his rich, natural gifts of logic, persuasion, and invective, and attaining, by virtue of these attributes, the chief place of power and influence in his nation—alas! a peeled and broken nation. The repose, however, so essential to the recuperation of this wasted people was denied them. Every breeze wafted to the ears of the Indian hunter the ring of the white man’s ax and the crash of falling trees. The restless feet of the pale-faces were on their track, first a slender stream of traders and advent- urers, many of them seeking the far woodland solitudes as a shelter from outraged and pursuing justice; then a tide of immigrants ever waxing in volume until the Seneca territory was islanded by a sea of covetous, hungry pale-faces. Red Jacket was no longer the petted though humble Otetiani, but the Sagoyewaiha of his tribe; the “ keeper-awake” of a broken, war-wasted people fast lapsing into that comatose state which only by a little precedes dissolution. He loved his people, who were still the proprietors of a magnificent domain. He yearned over them as.a hunted lion over its whelps. The efforts of the ‘‘ gamblers,” as he aptly termed the Jand speculators, and the companies endowed with incomprehensible rights of pre- emption, to dispossess the ancient lords of the soil, lashed his soul into fury. He hated the enemies of his people with fierce and unrelenting hatred, and he consecrated the remaining years of his life to the work of baffling their mercenary schemes, Incon- ceivably difficult was the task. He could neither read nor speak English, nor any other language spoken by the whites, and yet his speeches in council, mutilated frag- ments of which still remain, disclose an acute and lofty intellect, a vigorous under- standing, a marvelous memory, an imagination and wit electric and phenomenal. His logic was as keen asa Damascus blade; he was a master of satire and invective; _ he thoroughly understood the windings and intricacies of what we term human nature. His denunciation had the terrible vehemence of the thunderbolt, and anon his oratory would be as grateful and caressing as the zephyrs of midsummer. Reply- ing to Mr. Oden, the head of the great Ogden Land Company, he exclaimed with in- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 169 effable scorn, ‘‘ Did I not tell you the last time we met that whilst Red Jacket lived you would get no more land of the Indians? How, then, while you see him alive and strong,” striking his hand violently on his breast, ‘‘do you think to make him a liar?” Often the fierceness of his temper, the righteous indignation that swelled his bosom, impelled him to hurl defiance at his foes, and to use language the possible conse- quences of which caused the more timid and abject of his followers to tremble with apprehension. But Red Jacket would retract not a single word, although a majority of the chiefs would sometimes secretly deprecate the severity of his utterances. Again, on other occasions, sorely beset and almost despairing, he would essay to melt the hearts of the pitiless pursuers of his people, and give utterance to such touching words as these: ‘‘ We first knew you a feeble plant which wanted a little earth whereon to grow. We gave it to you—and afterward, when we could have trod you under our feet, we watered and protected you, and now you have grown to be a mighty tree, whose top reaches the clouds, and whose branches overspread the whole land; whilst we, who were then the tall pine of the forest, have become the feeble plant, and need your protection.” Again, assuming the pleading tones of a suppliant, he said, ‘‘ When you first came here you clung around our knee, and called us father. We took you by the hand and called you brothers. You have grown greater than we, so that we no longer can reach up to yourhand. But we wish to cling around your knee and be called your children.” Anon, pointing to some crippled warriors of the war of 1812, among the Indian por- tion of his auditors, and, blazing with indignation, he exclaimed: * * * “Tt was not our quarrel. We knew not that you were right. We asked not. We cared not. It is enough for us that you were our brothers. We fought and bled for you. And now [pointing to some Indians who had heen wounded in the contest], dare you pre- tend that our father, the President, while he sees our blood running yet fresh from the wounds received while fighting his battles, has sent you with a message to per- , suade us to relinquish the poor remains of our once boundless possessions—to seil the birthplace of our children and the graves of our fathers? No! Sooner than believe that he gave you this message, we will believe that you have stolen your commis- sion, and are a cheat and a liar!” In debate Red Jacket proved himself the peer of the most adroit and able men with whom he was confronted. He had the provisions of every treaty between the Iroquois and the whites by heart. On a certain occasion, in a council at which Governor Tompkins was present, a dispute arose as to the terms of a certain treaty. ‘‘ You have forgotten,” said the agent; ‘‘ we have it written down on paper.” ‘The paper then tells a lie,” rejoined Red Jacket. ‘‘I have it written down here,” he added, placing his hand with great dignity upon his brow. ‘ This is the book the Great Spirit has given the Indian; it does not Jie!” A reference was made to the treaty in question, when, to the astonishment of all present, the document confirmed every word the unlettered statesman had uttered. He was a man of resolute, indomitable will. He never acknowledged a defeat until every means of defense was exhausted. In his demeanor toward the whites he was dignified and generally reserved. He had an innate refinement and grace of manner that stamped him the true gentleman, be- cause with him these virtues were inborn and not simulated or acquired. He would interrupt the mirthful conversation of his Indian companions by assuring their white host that the uninteliigible talk and laughter to which he listened had no relevancy to their kind entertainer or their surroundings. At the outset Red Jacket was disposed to welcome civilization and Christianity among his people, but he was not slow to observe that proximity to the whites inevit- ably tended toward the demoralization of the Senecas; that to preserve them from contamination they must be isolated from the influence of the superior race, all of whom, good and bad, he indiscriminately classed as Christians. He was bitterly op- posed by the missionaries and their converts. He could not always rely upon his constituency, torn as they were by dissensions, broken-spirited, careless of the future, {70 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. impatient at any interruption of present gratification, and incapable of discerning, as he did, the terrible, inexorable destiny toward which they were slowly advancing. In this unequal and pitiable struggle to preserve the inheritance and nationality of his people, his troubled and unhappy career drew slowly to its close. The keen and subtle intellect, that resolute soul which, David-like, unpanoplied, without arms or armor, save the simple ones that nature gave, dared encounter the Goliaths of the young republic, were dimmed and chilled at last. Advancing years and unfortunate excesses had accomplished their legitimate work.* The end to that clouded and melancholy career was fast approaching. But until the close, when death was im- minent, he had no concern or thought which did not affect his people. He visited them from cabin to cabin, repeating his warnings and injunctions, the lessons of a life devoted to their interests, and bade them a last and affectionate farewell. He died calmly, like a philosopher, in the arms of the noble Christian woman who has made this society the custodian of his sacred relics. He was a phenomenon, a genius, with all the frailties and all the fascination which that word implies—in natural powers equal to any of the civilized race. . Granted that he was vain; granted that he sometimes dissembled like one of our modern statesmen; granted that toward the close of his unhappy life he partook too often of that Circean cup which has proved the bane of so many men of genius of every race, we cannot change our estimate of his greatness ; he remains still the con- summate orator, the resolute, unselfish patriot, the forest statesman centuries in ad- vance of his race; the central figure in that little group of aboriginal heroes which stands out in lurid relief on the canvas of American history. He has been fitly called ‘‘ The last of the Senecas.” RED JACKET (FROM ALOFT). BY WALT WHITMAN. (Impromptu, on Buffalo City’s commemoration of, and monument to, the old Iroquois orator, October 9, 1884.) Upon this scene, this show, . Yielded to-day by fashion, learning, wealth, (Nor in caprice alone—some grains of deepest meaning, ) Haply, aloft (who knows?), from distant sky-clouds’ blended shapes, As some old tree, or rock, or cliff, thrill’d with its soul, earth direct—a towering human form, Produced of Nature’s sun, stars, In hunting-shirt of film, arm’d with the rifle, a half-ironical smile curving its phantom lips, Like one of Ossian’s ghosts looks down. CAMDEN, N. J., October 9, 1884. ANECDOTE OF RED JACKET, PERSONAL APPEARANCE AND DRESS. October 27, 1878.—Spent most of the day in the cabin and on the grounds of Ruth Stevenson, which latter were the site of one of the villages belonging to the extinct IKXah-kwahs or Neutrals, and are rich in relics of that lost people. Ruth said that her step-father, Red Jacket, scarcely ever smiled, although far from being a morose man. His forehead was bald; back from the middle of the crown the hair was thick and long, reaching down below his shoulders. This he invariably wore in the form ot a single braid. It was Ruth’s office to braid the old man’s locks every morning. Form- erly they took their meals squatted on the floor, and, when the weather was warm, on the grass under the trees. They were often surprised at such times by white visitors. *My friend Hon. Lewis F. Allen criticises this expression, claiming that, while Red Jacket drank deeply at times, it was only occasional and never when public affairs demanded his attention, that the opprobrious word drunkard could not justly be applied to him. Consult Stone’s Life of Red Jacket; also publications Buffalo Historical Society, vol. 1, p. 351 (Hon. Orlando Allen). THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Tt Once when they were dining in this primitive fashion, her mother looked up and exclaimed, in.Seneca, ‘‘ See, two carriages are approaching, filled with white people!” At the same time she arose to withdraw from their too curious gaze. Red Jacket re- plied, ‘‘Stay, do not go. The white people are obliged to eat as well as we. There is no cause for shame or fear.” The mother, however, insisted on retiring. The strangers, among whom were several ladies, alighted from the carriage, came up and saluted Red Jacket, who, although attired simply in his blouse and moccasins, arose with great dignity, bowed, and shook hands with each, and with the graceof a courtier. A few days afterward Red Jacket walked to the village of Buffalo, and at sundown his wife and the children descried him in the near distance bearing on his back a large cherry dining-table, which he soon placed before his wife, saying, ‘‘ Now, mother, we can eat like white folks.” After this all their meals were spread on this table, which Ruth still keeps and which she exhibited to me. ‘Red Jacket, she said, was quite fair, lighter in complexion than most Indians. Her mother would sometimes playfully taunt him with being half-white, saying he was of too light a hue for a pure Indian. This invariably caused him to exhibit a mild irritation. : Red Jacket would say that he was the last of his family, having survived all his children, his brothers and sisters. Nevertheless, after his death a considerable num- ber of Indians participated in the ten days’ funeral feast customary among the Iro- quois when a leading chief dies, and claimed a share in the distribution of his effects. He had no ornaments, save the Washington medal, but the medal and his wardrobe were claimed by members of his clan who are accounted relatives among the Iroquois. The late chief, Jemmy Johnson, was heir to the medal presented to the old chief by General Washington; by him it was transmitted to General Ely S. Parker, the present owner of this precious relic. The cross,set with precious stones, and which history affirms Red Jacket desired to be buried with him, Ruth had never seen, and it is probably apocryphal. His forehead was high and expansive; it retreated but little, if atall.—B. Extract from a diary. A GLIMPSE OF RED JACKET’S FAMILY AND TRIBESMEN IN 1794, AT THE COUNCIL AT CANANDAIGUA.* Fifth day, October 30, 1794.—After dinner, John Parish and myself rode to view the Farmer’s Brother encampment, which contained about 500 Indians. They are located by the side of a brook, in the woods; having built about seventy or eighty huts, by far the most commodious and ingeniously made of any that I have seen. The prin- cipal materials are bark and boughs of trees, so nicely put together as to keep the family dry and warm. The women as well asthe men appeared to be mostly em- ployed. In this camp there area large number of pretty children, who, in all the activity and buoyancy of health, were diverting themselves according to their fancy. The vast number of deer they have killed since coming here, which they cut up and hang round their huts, inside and out, to dry, together with the rations of beef which they draw daily, give the appearance of plenty to supply the few wants to which they are subjected.t The ease and cheerfulness of every countenance, and the delightfulness of the after- noon, which these inhabitants of the woods seemed to enjoy with arelish far superior to those who are pent up in crowded and populous cities, all combined to make this the most pleasant visit I have yet made to the Indians, and indueed me to believe that before they became acquainted with white people, and were infected with their vices, they *Diary of William Savary, Friends’ Library, vol. 1, pages 370-382. +On another page of this journal Mr. Savary says they sometimes killed more than a hundred deer in a day. 172 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. must have been as happy a people as any in the world. In returning to our quarters we passed by the Indian council, where Red Jacket was displaying his oratory to his brother chiefs, on the subject of Colonel Pickering’s proposals. On another page Mr. Savary says of the orator: Red Jacket visited us with his wife and five children, whom he had brought to see us. They were exceedingly well clad, in their manner, and the best behaved and prettiest Indian children I have ever met with. Rev. Dr. Breckenridge had an interview with Red Jacket and his brother chiefs at. the residence of General Porter at North Buffalo in 1821. He says: ‘‘ Red Jacket was dressed with much taste in the Indian costume throughout. He wore a blue dress, the upper garment cut after the fashion of a hunting-shirt, with blue leggins, very neat moccasins, a red jacket, and a girdle of red about his waist. I have seldom seen a more dignified or noble-looking body of men than the entire group.”—Stone’s Life of Red Jacket, page 400. RED JACKE!’S DISAPPOINTED AMBITION, AND AS TO ARISTOCRACY IN INDIAN TRIBES. [From Transactions Buffalo Historical Society, vol. 3, 1885.] The following exceedingly interesting letter from General Parker was in response to a letter of inquiry addressed to him, and which grew out of a remark of his, when in Buffalo in October, 1883, in attendance at the obsequies, to the effect that Red Jacket’s greatest disappointment was in not attaining to a place among the fifty Great League sachems: New York, November 26, 1884. WILLIAM C. BRYANT, Esc., Buffalo, N. Y.: DEAR Sir: * * * J will now, however, respond as briefly as I can to your queries respecting Red Jacket. You say you “ have always been led to believe that Red Jacket did not belong to any of the noble or aristocratic families in which the title or distinction was hereditary.” Also, ‘was his mother of noble birth,” &c. Let me disabuse your mind of one matter in the outset. Such athing as aristocracy, nobility, class caste, or social grades was unknown among the Iroquois. A political superiority was, perhaps, given by the founders of the league to the Mohawks, Onondagas, and Senecas, who were styled ‘‘ brothers,” and were addressed as ‘‘ fathers ” by the Oneidas and Cayugas, who also were “brothers” and yet ‘‘children.” Nor were the Turtle, Bear, and Wolf clans invested with the first attribute of nobility or aristocracy be- cause they were also the elder brothers and cousins to the other clans. J am of the opinion that no purer and truer democracy, or a more perfect equality of social and political rights, ever existed among _any people than prevailed among the Iroquois at the time of their discovery by the whites. Often at that time and since persons at- tained positions of prominence and power by their superior intellectual abilities or their extraordinary prowess and success on the war-path. (Conspicuous examples of this fact are Joseph Brandt and Red Jacket.) Successes of this kind, however, brought only temporary and ephemeral distinction to him, his fami’y, his relations, his clan, and, perhaps, reflected some honor on histribe. But this accidental or fatui- tous distinction was not transmissible as a rightful or hereditary one, and was retained only so long as the intellectual superiority, military prowess, or personal bravery could be maintained by the person or family. When declining years broke one’s intellectual and physical powers some younger person immediately dropped in to fill the gap, and the old warrior or councilor fell away into obscurity. Thus it is easily seen how the hand of power and distinction —— af a = > oo THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 173 could be constantly shifted from one person or family to another, and could never re- main settled longer than he or they were able to uphold the qualities entitling them tothe supremacy. The founders of the league may or may not have considered this question in the organization they made, They.perfected a confederacy of tribes, officered by forty-eight hereditary sachems or peace men and two hereditary military sachems or chieftains. They ignored the individuality of persons (except Tododaho) and families and brought the several tribes into the closest relationship by the estab- lishment of common clans or totemships, to whom was confided the hereditability of the league officers. It was a purely accidental circumstance that some of the clans in some of the tribes were not endowed with sachemships and that others got more than one. But because some of the clans got more than one sachem, and that a family in that clan was temporarily intrusted with the care of it, the clan or family were not in consequence thereof ennobled or made aristocratic. Bear in mind this fact, a sachemship belongs to a clan and is the property of no one family. Honorary distinc- tions are only assumed by the tribes of clans from the fact that the league makers gave them the rank of the elder or younger, and the family government and gradation of kinship was introduced to bring the same more readily to their comprehension, under- standing, and remembrance. This idea of Indian social grades with titles is all a vain and foolish fancy of the early imaginative writers, who were educated to believe in such things; and the idea is retained, used, and still disseminated by our modern susceptibles who love and adore rank and quality, aud who give and place them where none isclaimed. I do notdeny that royaner in the Mohawk means lord or master, but the same word, when applied to terrestrial or political subjects, only means councilor. The Seneca word is hoyarna, councilor—hoyarnagowar, great councilor. These names are applied to the league officers only, and the term ‘‘ great” was added to designate them more conspicuously and distinguish them from a great body of lesser men who had forced themselves into ‘the deliberations of the league councilors. The term hdsanowaneh (great name) is given to this last great body of men, a body now known as chiefs. They were never provided for and, as I believe, were never contemplated by the league originators, but they subsequently came to the surface, as I have hereinbefore set forth, and forced a recognition of their existence upon the “ great councilors,” and, on account of their following and ability, were provided with seats at the council board. Red Jacket was one of these ‘‘ chiefs.” He was supremely and exclusively intel- lectual. _He was a walking encyclopedia of the affairs of the Iroquois. His logical powers were nearly incontrovertible, at least to the untutored Indian generally. In his day, and to the times I am referring, the “ Great Councilor’s” word was his bond ; it was of more weight and consequence than the word of a chief, Red Jacket knew this well, and, while he could not be made a league officer, he used every means which his wisdom and cunning could devise to make himself appear not only the foremost man of his tribe but of the league. He was ever the chosen spokesman of the matrons of tribes. He was spokesman of visiting delegations of Indians to the seat of Government, whether State or Federal. In the signing of treaties, though un- successfully opposing them in open council, he would secretly intrigue for a blank ° space at or near the head of the list of signers, with a view, as the Indians asserted, of pointing to it as evidence that he was among its early advocates, and also that he was among the first and leading men of his tribe. He was even charged with being double-faced and sometimes speaking with a forked tongue. These and many other traits, both good and bad, which he possessed worked against him in the minds of his people, and interposed an insurmountable bar to his becoming a league officer. After the war of 1812, whenever Red Jacket visited the Tonawanda Reservation, he made my father’s house his principal home, on account of his tribal relationship to my mother, who was of the Wolfclan. My father and his brother Samuel were both intelligent men, and knew and understood the Indians well, and were also fairly versed in Indian politics. During my early youth I have beard them discuss 174 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. with other Indians the matters above referred to, and, while they always agreed as to the main facts, they generally differed only as to the underlying motives and in- tentions of Red Jacket in his various schemes. White men visiting Indians for information usually ask specific questions, to which direct and monosylabic answers are generally given. Seldom will an Indian go beyond a direct answer and give a general or extended reply; hence, I am not . surprised that you had never heard anything respecting my statement, for as such a thing has never occurred to you, you have never thought to ask concerning it. The fact, however, remains the same, and I do not consider it derogatory of or a belit- tling of Red Jacket’s general character. Men of mind are nearly always courageous and ambitious. Red Jacket was not an exception. You suggest the performance on my part of an act which issimply impossible. The words sachem, sagamore, chief, king. prince, cazique, queen, princess, &c., have been promiscuously and interchangeably used by every writer on Indians ever since their discovery. I have seen three of the above terms used in one articie with refer- ence to one and the same person, showing great looseness and want of discrimination in the writer. Yourself, let me say, mentions John Mt. Pleasant as ‘‘the principal hereditary sachem of the Tuscaroras.” Now, my classifi¢ation of Iroquois officers would be to rank the fifty original councilors as sachems, because they are the highest officers of the league. I would not use the term sagamore, because its use is almost wholly New England, and has been applied promiscuously to heads of bands, large and small, and sometimes to mere heads of families. To use other terms, such as king, prince, or princess (see King Philip, King Powhattan, and Princess Pocahon- tas), is preposterous and presumptuous, considering the total absence among these people of the paraphernalia, belongings, and dignity of royalty. My classification is: League officers, fifty in numbers, “ sachems;” all others ‘‘ chiefs.” The Tuscaroras, for certain reasons, were not admitted to a perfect equality in the league. They were not granted sachemships. Hence, Mt. Pleasant is not a sachem, only a chief. His talent and character might, indeed, constitute him the head chief of his tribe, but I doubt if his successor in name would take the same rank or exercise the same influ- ence over the tribe that he does. Besides, the sachems alone can exercise a general authority in the league, while the chiefs’ authority is confined to their respective tribes or bands. To invent a new name now for our fifty league officers would pro- duce endless confusion in papers and books relating to them and their affairs. The task is too herculean to undertake. Pardon me for having been so prolix. I may also have failed to make myself un- derstood, for I have been compelled for want of time to leave out a great deal of ex- planatory matter. But you are such a good Indianologist that I feel certain of your ability to comprehend me. I am, with respect, your obedient servant, ELY S. PARKER. 264. ( ), Deep Lake; an old chief. Painted in 1830. (No plate.) * 266: ( ), Round Island; warrior, half-blood. Painted in 1830. (No plate.) A very handsome fellow. 266. ( ), Hard Hickory; a very ferocious looking, but a mild and amiable man. Painted in 1829. (Plate No. 204, page 104, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (See description below.) 267. ( ), Good Hunter; a warrior. Painted in 1829. (See Plate No. 203, page 104, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Of this picture, and of No. 204, Hard Hickory, Mr. Catlin, page 104, volume 2, Catlin’s Eight Years, writes: Good Hunter (Plates Nos. 203, 267) and Hard Hickory (Plates Nos. 209, 266) are fair specimens of the warriors of this tribe, or rather hunters; or, perhaps, still more cor- “ ob py-«- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 175 rectly speaking, farmers, for the Senecas have had no battles to fight lately, and very little game to kill, except squirrels and pheasants, and their hands are turned to the plow, having become, most of them, tolerable farmers.—G. C., 1829. 268. ( ), —— String; a warrior, renowned. Painted in 1829. (No plate.) 269. ( ), Seneca Steele; a great libertine. Hatchet in his hand. Painted in 1829. (No plate.) MR. W. C. BRYANT’S NOTES ON THE SENECAS, 1884. They (the Senecas) met our pioneer fathers in amity, and divided with them their slender store of corn and venison. They freely shed their blood for us on this frontier in the second war for independence. They are now nearly all wasted away, and the once proud and warlike Senecas will soon be classed with the tribes and races of men that were, but shall beno more.* Rith At the period of the breaking out of hostilities in the Revolutionary war (1775) the Senecas had reached the highest state of tranquility and happiness which a savage race can be permitted to attain. The bulk of their population dwelt in the valley of the Genesee (New York State) and on the shores of the contiguous lakes—a region of marvelous beauty and fertility. he Genesee country has been aptly termed the paradise of the red men. The Indian’s appreciation of its transcendent loveliness is embodied in the imperishable name which he bestowed upon it, Gennisheyo, ‘‘ the shining or beautiful valley.” Their history, and that of their kindred and confederate tribes (composing the Iro- quois or Six Nations) is inextricably interwoven with our earlier annals. They con- stituted the most gifted and powerful member of the American aboriginalfamily. For generations they formed an impregnable barrier against the restless, daring, and am- bitious designs of the French. Their fidelity and valor largely determined the desti- nies of the continent. | The outbreak of the revolution (1775) did not alone check the new impulse among the Senecas toward progress; it was the signal for the downfall of the whole Irequois confederacy. The Senecas, denying their ancient traditions, had wisely resolved upon a position of neutrality at the beginning of the contest. Partly by artifice, partly by fervent appeals to that covenant chain which had so long bound them to the British, they were induced so give their allegiance reluctantly to the latter. They had no concern in the quarrel, and the issue, if unfavorable to Britain, involved irretrievable disaster to her humble allies. The long and bloody war, the desolating campaign of Sullivan, signalized by the merciless destruction of their dwellings, orchards, crops, domestic animals, and all their wealth, save the blackened soil; the winter of unex- ampled rigor that followed, and which rendered recourse to the chase, as a means of subsistence impossible, was fatal to the Seneca Nation. The Mohawks and the bulk of the other confederate tribes, save the friendly Oneidas and the Senecas, followed the British flag to Canada. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE SENECA INDIANS. One thousand two hundred in number, at present, living on their reserve near Buf- falo, and within a few miles of Niagara Falls, in the State of New York. This tribe formerly lived on the banks of the Seneca and Cayuga lakes; but, like all the other tribes who have stood in the way of the “march of civilization,” have repeatedly bargained away their country, and removed to the West, which easily accounts for the origin of the familiar phrase that is used amongst them, that ‘‘ they are going to the setting sun.” * There are very few Senecas of the full blood now living—perhaps less than a score. The white blood predominates in the veins of the majority of the ‘‘Nation.”—W. C. B. 176 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. There are now no better people to be found than the Seneca Indians; none that I know of that are by nature more talented and ingenious, nor any that would be found to be better neighbors if the arts and abuses of white men and whisky could be kept away fromthem. * * * This tribe, when first known to the civilized world, contained some eight or ten thousand, and from their position in the center of the State of New York, held an im- portant place in its history. The Senecas were one of the most numerous and effective tribes constituting the compact called the ‘‘ Six Nations.” MR. JACKSON’S NOTES ON THE SENECAS. One of the five (afterwards six) Iroquois Nations in Western New York, comprising originally the Sinnekas, as the Dutch call them (hence the word Senecas), Onondagas, Mohawks, Cayugas, and Oneidas. When first known to the French, were living on the south side of Lake Ontario, and engaged in a fierce war with their Algonkin neighbors. By conquest several other tribes became incorporated with them. Mis- sions were established among them by the French as early as 1657. In 1763 the Sene- cas alone, of the Six Nations, joined in Pontiac’s league to extirpate the English. Dur- ing the Revolution sided with the English, but made a peace in 1784, and during the second war remained loyal. Early in the century part of the tribe settled in Ohio, afterward removing to the Indian Territory in 1877, where they now are to the number of 240 [in 1885, 225]. The New York Senecas still occupy the Allegany, Cattaraugus, and Tonawanda Reserve of 66,000 acres, where they all live in good houses [in 1285, about 2,180 in number] and have large, well-cultivated farms, and are in every way a civilized and well-regulated class of people—W. H. Jackson, 177. (See also title lroquois, pages 125, 178, herein.) LOCATION AND NUMBER. Senecas: At Quapaw Agency, Indian Territory, in 1884, 225; in 1885, 239; at Allegany Reserve, New York, in 1884, 793; in 1885, 856; at Cat- taraugus Reserve, New York, in 1884, 1,310; in 1885,1,303; Cornplanter reserve, New York, in 1884, 800. In all, in 1884, 2,408; in 1885, 2,398. The Senecas in New York State are civilized, and those at Quapaw Agency fairly so. They are farmers and herders. They are all annu- ity Indians; some few of them are of pure Seneca blood. O-NEI-DA. [Oneida: Laws of the United States. Oneida: Indian Bureau, June, 1885.] Remnant of a tribe, State of New York, one of the Six Nations; present number. 600. Mr. Catlin visited them in 1829~30. 270. ( ), Bread; the chief, half-blood, civilized. A fine looking and an excellent man. Painted in 1830. (Plate No. 201, page 103, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The remnant of a numerous tribe that have been destroyed by wars with the whites—by whisky and small-pox, numbering at present but five or six hundred, and living in the most miserable poverty, on their reserve in the State of New York, near ‘is , 4 / . he, THE-GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 177 Utica and the banks of the Mohawk River. This tribe was one of the confederacy called the Six Nations, and much distinguished in the early history of New York. The present chief is known by the name of Bread (Plate No. 201). He is a shrewd and talented man, well educated, speaking good English ; is handsome, and a polite and gentlemanly man in his deportment. (Also see Senecas and Iroquois, pages 154, 178, herein.) LOCATION AND NUMBER. Oneidas at Green Bay Agency, Wisconsin, 1884, 1,500; in August, 1885, 1,595. They hold their lands in common. , Agent D. P. Andrews writes September 1, 1884: The Oneidas reside upon their reserve near Green Bay, in Brown County, Wiscon- sin. They are comparatively self-sustaining, and receive only $1,000 per annum from the Government under treaty stipulations, besides being furnished six day-school _ teachers without cost to the tribe. Referring to the report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs for the year 1865, it will be seen that the Oneidas then numbered by the then last census 1,064, while in December last the annuity pay-roll shows that the tribe numbers 1,628, an increase of 564, or nearly one-third of the present num- ber of the tribe. Farming is the principal avocation of these people and the present season they are blessed with a bountiful harvest. THE LANGUAGE SPOKEN. A mistake has clearly been made in the earlier reports of this tribe as to their speaking the English language, for at this time it will be found that nearly the whole of the tribe speak the Oneida dialect at home and when conversing with each other, and their children are reared to hear scarcely any other spoken language, except when at school, which renders their school progress slow with this double burden. Oneidas at Oneida Reserve, New York, in 1884, 172; in August, 1885, 170; Oneidas at Onondaga Reserve, New York, in 1884, 70; in August, 1885, 73, and a few in Canada, all civilized, and all annuity or self- supporting Indians. Total in United States in 1884, 1,742; in 1885, 1,838. TUS-KA-RO-RA. [Tuscaroras: Laws of the United States. Tuscaroras: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] New York, remnant of a numerous tribe, one of the confederacy of the Six Na- tions; present number 500 ; semi-civilized. Mr. Catlin visited them in 1829-30. 271. Cu-sick, ————; son of Cusick, the chief. Civilized and Christianized. This man isa Baptist preacher, and quite an eloquent man, and is a very talented man. He was educated for the pulpit. Painted in 1830. (Plate No. 202, page 104, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) CUSICK AS AN ARTIST. “There is, or was, an Indian artist, self taught, who, in a rude but most graphic drawing, exhibited upon canvass the events of a treaty 6744-12 , 178 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. between the white men and an Indian tribe. The scene was laid at the moment of settling the terms of a compact after the proposals of our — Government had been weighed, and well-nigh rejected by the Indians. — The two prominent figures in the front ground were an Indian chief, — attired in his peculiar costume, standing in a hesitating posture, witha _ hand half extended toward a scroll hanging partly unrolled from the hand of the other figure. The latter was an American officer in full dress, offering with one hand the unsigned treaty to the reluctant sav- age, while with the other he presents a musket and bayonet to his breast. This picture was exhibited some years ago near Lewistown, New York, as the production of a man of the Tuscarora tribe, named Cusick. It was an effecting appeal from the Indians to the white man, for although, in point of fact, the Indians have never been compelled by direct force to part with their lands, yet we have triumphed over them by our superior power and intelligence, and there is a moral truth in the picture, which represents the savage as yielding from fear that which his judgment and attachments would have withheld.”—-McKenney & Hall, vol. 1, page 2. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE TUCARORAS INDIANS. Another of the tribes in the confederacy of the Six Nations, once numerous, but re- duced at present to the number of 500. This little tribe are living on their reserve, a fine tract of land, near Buffalo, in the State of New York, and surrounded by civilized settlements, many of them are good farmers, raising abundant and fine crops. LOCATION AND NUMBERS. Tuscaroras, on Cattaraugus Reserve, New, York, in 1884, 4; Tusca- roras, on Tuscaroras Reserve, New York, in 1884, 419; in 1885, 414, and some in Canada. In all, in 1884, 423; in 1885, 414. IROQUOIS—THE SIX NATIONS. First called the “ Five,” and afterwards the “Six” Nations, living now in New York and Canada. In 1650 they numbered 25,000. The con- federation of the Six Nations had an established system of government. Each tribe had its own law-making assembly. A congress of repre- sentatives of all of the Six Nations met and enacted laws for the regu- lation of affairs of the confederacy. Unanimous consent was requisite to pass a law in this congress. The Five Nations were the Senecas, Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, and Cayugas. After 1712 the Tuscaroras became members of the league, and it became known as the Six Nations. The Hurons and Wyandots belong to the same linguistic group. (See * League of the Iroquois,” by Lewis H. Morgan, 1851, and ‘“‘Colden’s History of the Five Nations.”) The Iroquois were the most powerful and highest developed of any of the North American Indians. ‘They lived in towns or villages, and were agriculturists. They were a warlike people. Many of their lead- ers Were men Of rare courage, judgment, and eloquence, Brant was a THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 179 X _ Mohawk, Red Jacket a Seneca. In the war of the Revolution, 1776- "9 1783, the Iroquois were on the English side, and against the colonists. _ In 1779 General Sullivan, an American colonial commander, gave them a dreadful defeat, and about extinguished the power of the confedera- tion. MIGRATION TO CANADA. Near the close of the Revolutionary war a large portion of the _ Six Nations went to Canada; about 2,000 of the Mohawks now reside on a reservatjon given them by the British Government for their mili- tary services in aid of the Crown in the war of the Revolution on Grand River, in Ontario, Canada. Brant lived there until his death. The _ town of Brant, Canada, where a monument was raised to him in 1883, was named after him. With them are some Tuscaroras and others of the Six Nations ; all of them are civilized. 3 August 27, 1885, the Six Nations at Brantford, Canada, at the Grand River superintendency, in charge of Col. J. T. Gilkison, numbered 3,442, a decrease of 6 during the year; but within twenty-two years past they have increased more than 500. a _ PRESENT LOCATION AND CONDITION OF THE SIX NATIONS IN THE The map of Indian reservations in 1885, herein, will show the locations of reserves and tribes, g UNITED STATES. : . Name of tribe and location. 1884. 1885. } _ Senecas: i enapaw Aconcy, Indian Territory... 2222.0 esol ceteee sce ce sss See 225 239 ; eee EPO EV GE, NOW ON a5. 08a 2 Sep aA weg apars bp aes gales opt «st 793 856 A naATaoeUs MesOrve. NOW ORK jogo... 5sctcas occacacicade-S5case-canedesen- 1, 310 1, 308 Sem Anier iCSOEVOO NEW MODK cose cc cicclccabekcmcec cc cnsctoccensdsecueeee SON Paatoctesee RN cde Patacs Ge aa ane nes ed Yall ann ws Ceklanin vnc See Ge a 2,408 | 2, 398 : Mohawks: None as a tribe in United States ; in Canada. | ack J ; _ Onondagas: : murAdlevany Reserve, NOW YOrK- . cas comsc-seceececc cess SEL es ae eee 86 79 Oita ea esOrvOrINO We WONG 1 oe ecco ccosleweteses -ticswoakedastencans ess 45 49 ; Onondaga, Reserve, News ¥ ork t22.2.8 ka cetedsent fossidetmestodsascebi ste 298 298 7 BRING MCOrAIAOSOLVG. NOW VOLK go oes sha ad oo ae a mate acta eis aoie cine s ncizisiow,meie's se 42 39 TOG: SOS 5 eee Se Se ee ee eee ae ree oe See Sener Nee 471 465 Oneidas: Tt Pr CrCet AY ASBBCV. WW ISCOMSUN «6.0 <2 a. anor m9 .0 sem ade cies tse ap ew eme nda ces. h ae 1, 500 1, 595 q MUSA NOMPIVe MINOW. MORE (tee. nies een Sate ec cele ucscorccee ena. 172 170 Onondaes Teserve New Mootle coud Jahan bras tian ae see wee aiden de LS gn cwas 70 73 ; Mia Fa ee peeee eee Ae we Ee, SUS EEE Ras cbdeek . Renee 1, 742 1, 838 ; Cayugas: ; At Cattaraugus Reserve, New York (many in Canada) ........-.....---...--. AGG | sso ee Tuscaroras: Pe nttaUO Us Ienenwe, INOW NOP. coc: cuak oc equ cata vas Knndpecdmeepandenmne 2 Tih A aie SPA Dnscarora Reserve, Newly ork woe fi 2 if4 8 ee ea et ts ees 419 419 ri pit foe em e Ae IVER. GAY) POMISETRL NCWIT AAG CTT (AY! WEST Ae aaa Cr Daag Ra Sean nr holla lg hata ROIS RIN RISE AS eae MRR 5, 049 5, 110 180 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. NAMES AMONG THE IROQUOIS. Little consequence is attached to personal names among the Iroquois. Such names are clan ‘property, but liable to be superseded by newly invented ones. New York, February 17, 1885. Wo. C. BRYANT, Esq., Buffalo, N. Y.: * * * * * * * DEAR Sir: Tagree with Mr. Hale most emphatically that ‘‘ time inevitably brings” great changes in languages. The Iroquois is not now spoken as it once was. Many words have become obsolete and new ones have been introduced. Nor is there any doubt that many proper names have become disused. Onas, the name of “Penn,” is no longer used, and I have never found a Seneca in my day who could tell me any- thing about Onas. Yet the fact is beyond question that William Penn was called Onas, and that the name signified a quill. All Iroquois names are clan names, and those given to and which appertain exclusively to children were never regarded as of much consequence. Children’s names and adults’ names were not necessarily con- tinuous from generation to generation. Old ones were dropped and new ones adopted at any time. Dreams were sometimes at the bottom of changes, sometimes they were bestowed for friendship’s sake, and sometimes it was a personal whim or fancy. I will not assert it as a fact, but I will say that I do not believe the name Otetiani has ever been borne by any other Iroquois since Red Jacket’s youth, so little consequence is attached to names by the Indians. The only Iroquois names to which a perpetuity is attached are those of the fifty sachems or league officers, and these only because they are so nominated in the organic law of the league, which our fathers taught us were immutable and unchangeable. To make myself more clearly understood, but with no intention of egoism, I will cite my own case. From my earliest recollection, and up to the day I was promoted and installed as one of the fifty sachems, I bore the name Hiasinoandd. That name was then shed or cast off, and as completely for- gotten by the Indians as if it had never been, and I have never heard that it has ever been deemed worthy to be bestgwed upon any other young Indian. * * * * * * * Your obedient servant, DONEHOGAWA, on ELY S. PARKER. ORIGIN OF THE NAMES OR TITLES OF THE FIFTY ORIGINAL IROQUOIS SACHEMSHIPS. Whoever has read Mr. Morgan’s ‘‘ League of the Iroquois” must naturally have been struck with the whimsical names which the founders of the confederacy bestowed on the fifty hereditary sachemships, such as (interpreted into English) ‘‘ War-club-oa- the-ground,” ‘‘At-the-great-river,” ‘‘ Falling-day,” ‘‘ Dragging-his-horns,” ‘‘ Hanging- up-rattles,” ‘‘A-man-with-the-headache,” ‘On-the-watch,” ‘“ Wearing-a-hatchet-in- his-belt,” &c. The explanation is very simple. During my childhood I often heard the tradition concerning this matter from the lips of aged Indians who were the re- positories of the legends and lore, handed down from father to son, for countless gen- erations among my tribe. After the scheme of a confederacy of the different Iroquois tribes, or ‘‘nations,” had been perfected by Hiawatha and his partisans, and the reluctant assent of the re- doubtable Onondaga chief Todadaho (Atotarho) been obtained, the fifty hereditary sachems who were to administer the affairs of the new Indian empire were selected from the different nations. The number was not equally apportioned among the tribes. For instance, to the Onondagas were assigned fourteen sachemships, while the Senecas had only eight; but as unanimity was a requisite of every decision of this forest senate, it mattered little. A wise old chief from the more eastern tribes, possibly Hiawatha himself, was chosen and instructed to journey westward and ap- = fad THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 181 prise the several nominees to the great office of league-sachem of their selection. He was also invested with the prerogative of inventing and conferring the permanent titles of these sachemships. He wisely resolved that, instead of leaving it to his fancy or invention, he would let chance, or what we call providence, suggest and de- termine the name, and he proceeded on the westward trail to fulfil hismission. When he came to the wigwam of a family thus to be honored he gave the elected head of the household a sachem name or title, which was to be hereditary and last as.long as the league should endure, and which was suggested by his appearance, his occupa. tion at the moment of encountering him, his condition and natural surroundings at the time. For instance, calling at the lodge of one of the Mohawk nominees, the _ messenger surprised the former in the act of hanging up on the ceiling of the wigwam _ the fawn-hoof rattle-bracelets which warriors wore on their ankles in the war-dance. He was henceforth invested with a title which, translated into English, signifies ‘‘ Hang- ing up rattles.” His successor in office to-day wears the same name. Another upon _ whom he called, impressed him by his lofty intellectual forehead, and ‘‘ High Fore- head” became his title. Another, a Seneca, was surprised in the act of mending his moccasins and exasperated at the accidental breaking of his bone needle; the title of his office became ‘‘ The Needle Breaker.” The foregoing explanation is ingenious and probably true. I have heard that the titles of barons and other nobles in the old country had their origin in just such trivial circumstances.* Alas! so much has perished of the unwritten traditions of my people, and so much is being enshrouded in the thickening darkness of a night which will know no morning.—Mrs. Caroline Mt. Pleasant (Ge-goh-sa-sah, Wild Cat) in Transactions Buffalo Historical Society, vol. 3, 1885. SIX NATIONS IN CANADA. The following data in relation to the Six-Nation tribes now in Can- ada, together with an account of the centennial celebration of their arrival in Canada, is inserted because recent and interesting and as containing much new matter: MOHAWK CENTENNIAL AT TYENDINAGA, ON THE BAY OF QUINTE, CANADA, SEPTEM- BER 4, 1884. [From the Deseronto Tribune. ] The Mohawk Indians celebrated the hundredth anniversary of their landing on the Tyendinaga Reserve (from the United States) on Thursday, September 4, 1884. The place selected for the demonstration was the beautiful grove adjoining Christ church; and certainly no more charming locality could be selected for the purpose, the grove which overlooks the bay being one of the finest in this part of the district. There was a very large attendance of visitors from all parts of the adjoining country, all of whom appeared to enjoy the day’s proceedings, which proved highly interesting and eminently successful. The Indians of the reserve were out in force, several be- ing dressed in the costumes worn by the nationin ye olden time. On the grounds there could be seen an old wigwam, on which there was, in large figures, 1784, and near by a handsome white tent with 1884. After devotional exercise and prayers, which were read by Rev. Rural Dean Baker, Mr. Solomon Loft, chairman, called on Chief Sampson Green, the first speaker, who, jn full costume, came to the front and extended a welcome, on behalf of the Mohawk Nation, to all visitors. He said it was customary for his forefathers, when they as- sembled for council, to commence their proceedings by smoking the pipe of peace. * I.e., Honi soit qui mal y pense; Count Von Gellhorn (of the screeching horn), &¢. 182 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. He would, therefore, in accordance with this old usage, ask the distinguished visitors on the platform to join him in smoking the pipe of peace. The pipe was accordingly lighted by the chairman, and each present took a puff as a token of their amicable intentions. The chief then proceeded to explain the reasons why the Mohawks hap- pened to be now on the reserve, and went back to the earliest treaties of England with his nation—treaties which had been faithfully observed by both parties. Prior to the American Revolution the Mohawks had dwelt in the valley of the Mohawk River, New York, where they occupied a large territory, having fine farms and pros- perous villages. When the colonists rebelled, 1775, the Indians remembered their treaty and remained loyal, and with a small minority of colonists stood to their col- ors (i. e., the Crown). When the independence of the ‘colonies was acknowledged the question came up whether they would remain, or go to Canada and commence life again, The Six Nations remained true to King George, gave up homes, fields, and everything beside, and came to Canada, being led by the great Tyendinaga (Thayendanega) and John Deseronto. They crossed the Saint Lawrence and came to Lachine, near Montreal, where they remained seven years. With the U. E. Loy- alists they were informed that grants of land would be given them in lieu of what they had lost, and in any place they should choose. They proceeded west to Cata- raqui, where it was agreed around a council fire to dispatch the chiefs to explore and select a proper place. Captain Brant went up the lakes to Grand River, near Brant- ford, and Chief Deseronto came up the Bay of Quinté to Tyendinaga. They returned and reported, and it was decided that the nation should divide, and accordingly fif- teen families came up the bay and landed at a spot near what is now known as Mc- Cullough’s Dock, in May, 1784. The rest of the nation passed up the lake and settled at Grand River. To these fifteen families, whose landing they were celebrating, George III, in a deed dated April, 1783, granted the Tyendinaga Reserve. They had prospered fairly, had two churches, one of which had cost $7,000, the other $4,000, and bad four school-houses for the instruction of their children. The fifteen families who had landed had increased to a community of over one thousand souls. He thanked his audience for joining in their celebration, and that there was no enmity now between white and red men. * *,* The chief took his seat amid loud ap- plause, the choir singing ‘‘ Rule, Britannia.” . Rev. J. C. Ash, of Shannonville, * * * said that it was exceedingly appro- priate to sing ‘‘ Rule, Britannia,” for the Indians had never been enslaved. The past history of the Mohawk Nation, he stated, afforded an illustration of the unswerving loyalty which bad never been surpassed, if indeed ever equaled. They had given up their magnificent territories and had come to Canada in order to be under the old flag. Britain had always protected and remained true to the aboriginal tribes, and always evineed a parental regard for the aboriginal people who come under her dominion. When he came to Canada, thirteen years ago, it was said that the Indian races were doomed to extinction, but the remarks of their chief, showing that they had grown irom fifteen families to 1,000 people, contradicted such an assertion. Under the benign influences of religion and the absence of the cursed fire-water they were cer- tain to prosper and enjoy greater blessings to come. * * * Rev. R. H. Harris, of Brighton, spoke, referring the principle of loyalty which actuated the Mohawks, said that the Mohawk Nation had left a mark, broad and deep, on the history of the country. John White, esq., M. P., on coming to the front, was loudly cheered. He referred to the fact that there were 100,000 Indians in the Northwest (Canada), and that these were ever ready to yield obedience to the British flag. * * * Hehad been cordially welcomed on his recent visit to the West, because he came from the home of the great Mohawk Nation. Referring to the fact that the Indians had, as tenants, many white men who acknowledged that their landlords were good fellows. One thousand mounted police could not keep the peace in the Northwest were it not for the respect paid by the Indians to the British flag, * * * 5 a H ’ 4 4 I - . THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 183 Dr. Oronhyatekha, a Mohawk, said that after so much eloquence from clergymen and members of Parliament, they would not consent to listen to a common Indian. : Still he was proud of being a Mohawk, as they were the best people on the face of the earth, and that for the following reasons: Every Mohawk who was left alive had left the other side after the war ; but not so the whites—some of them remained. He then gave a humorous account of the origin of the Indians, which accounted for the superiority of the red men. It was asserted that Indians made women do all the work and treated them as inferior creatures; but this was incorrect, as they knew to their cost. They did just as they pleased, and as a matter of fact the chieftain- _ ship in Indian tribes descends by the woman, and woman controls the education of the children. Sir John Macdonald, as Mr. White had stated; had reason to be a friend to the Indians, as he had got the idea of confederation from the confed_ eracy of the Six Nations. Again, philologists had shown that language is the index _ of character. Indians cannot swear except in English, and, further still, they had never drunk whisky until the advent of the whites. This was the result of bad company. He prayed the white men to keep liquor from the Indian. He wanted - the members of Parliament present to tell of the class of people they had met, and to work in order that the Indians might get the right of the franchise. Rev. S. Forneri, of Adolphustown, was the next speaker. * * * The Indians were, he proceeded. to say, in the first rank of U. E. Loyalists, as, according to Rev. Dr. Stuart, they had landed on Quinté fourteen days before their white brethren. * * * The idea of a corfederation was suggested to the United States by the Six Nations, and we had got the idea from our neighbors. * * * He thought we all should continue to sink or swim with England. * * * We should rather remain satisfied with British connection. The Mohawks did not wish to sever their connection with’ Britain, and if closer connection were made, as some supposed, the Mohawk Nation would have a representative, as in 1860 they had elected the Prince of Wales a chieftain. * * * Rev. E. H. M. Baker, rural dean, expressed the pleasure it afforded him, as the clergyman who had the Indians as his spiritual charge, of welcoming so many visitors. He had come from the United States, but he was born a British subject. He said that they were that day by a curious coincident celebrating three great events ; first, it was the tercentenary of the handing over by the Six Nations of the Ohio Valley to the British authorities; secondly, it was the bicentenary of the conversion of the Mohawks to Christianity, and thirdly, their landing in 1784. The Mohawks had come from the United States becguse they foresaw it would be for their good, and he then graphically described the encroachment of the whites on the Indians in that country. He said that he discerned in the near future two political movements, viz, the passage of a prohibitory law, which would be a boon to the Indians, and the other, the en- . franchisement of the Indians. When these two measures were secured there was sure to follow prosperity for the Indian population of Canada. Rev. G. A. Anderson, of Penetanguishene, dealt with the religious history of the Mohawks. Rev. Dr. Moore had been sent out by Queen Anne to the Mohawk Valley. He was succeeded by Rev. Mr. Andrews in 1710, who brought the communion service which was there to be seen beside him on the stand. He had erected a chapel, the money being furnished by the Queen’s bounty. Mr. Barclay was the next clergyman, and he in time was followed by the well-known Dr. John Stuart, who came with them to Canada and erected a chapel of large oak timber, the remains of which could be seen a few years ago. The Mohawks when they came brought a little captive white girl, who refused to part from the Indians even at the solicitation of her friends. Her name was Christina Smart and she died in 1881, aged one hundred and eleven years, and she was the great grandmother of their honored chief, Sampson Green. The reserve previous to their arrival had been occupied by the Ojibways, and many old relics of that tribe had been turned up during recent years. He hoped the 184 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. nation would continue to prosper and that God’s blessing would descend upon their children’s children. Rev. T. G. Porter, of Shannonville, had no doubt that the trials and sacrifices which they had passed through as a people in their early history were the direct means of preserving their existence as a nation at this day and they should be thankful for the fact. They now enjoyed the protection of the British flag, whereas if they had re- mained in the United States, they would have been compelled to leave their homes and move farther on, as had been the case with the tribes in that country. After an eloquent speech in Mohawk by the chairman and an address in English by Chief Green, thanking all for their kindness in attending, and the ladies who as- sisted in preparing refreshments, cheers were given for the Queen, Sir John Macdonald, Lady Macdonald and others. ‘‘ God save the Queen” was sung with great effect, and the meeting came to a close. SIX NATIONS AND MOHAWK CENTENNIAL ON THE GRAND RIVER RESERVE, NEAR BRANTFORD, ONTARIO, OCTOBER 24, 1884. [From the Brantford Evening Telegram. ] Friday was the closing day of the seventeenth agricultural exhibition of the Six Nations Indians at Brantford. * * * * * * * On the whole the exhibition was a very’good one, and reflected much credit upon the Indians of the reserve, and the president and directors of the society. One hundred years ago the ancestors of the inhabitants of the reserve received, at the hands of Sir Frederick Haldimand, the royal charter, granting to them, as a re- ward for their fidelity to the British Crown during the American Revolution, the land which their descendants still hold. In commemoration of this event a celebration was held yesterday to which the lieutenant-governor of the province, Senator Plumb, and other prominent gentlemen, together with a number of Indian chiefs, were in- vited. At elevated points on the show grounds flag-stafts were erected, from which floated the British ensign, for the honor of which the Mohawks and confederate tribes had sacrificed so much, and a speaker’s stand was provided for the accommodation of the distinguished visitors.” * * Two Indian bands were in attendance and saluted the visitors with several musical selections. Upon the platform in the council house were seated Hon. J. Burr Plumb, William Patterson, M. P., Superintendent Gilkison, ex-Mayor Henry, Dr. William T. Harris and Chiefs Henry Clinch and Alexander Smith, the first named acting as chairman and the latter as interpreter. To the right of the stand were seated Chiefs Elias Johnson, of the Lewiston Reserve, La Forte, of Onondaga Castle Reserve, near Syracuse, N. Y., Jacob Hill, of Green Bay, Wis., and Powless, Fraser, Thomas, Doxtater, Hill, Key, Buck, Porter, Jonathan, and Wage, of the Six Nations Reserve, and Rev. Bearfoot, of Point Edward. Superintendent Gilkison said that the occasion they had met to celebrate was one memorable in the history of the Six Nations Indians and it was with pleasure that he acted as chairman. He spoke of the fidelity of the Six Nations to England’s King in a time of great need, and reviewed the granting of the Brant Reserve to them as a slight compensation for the losses sustained by them, and the hardships to which they were subjected during the struggle. In this connection Mr. Gilkison read a copy of the decree, signed by Sir Frederick Haldimand, by which a tract of land 6 miles deep, on both sides of the Grand River, extending from its mouth to the source, was ceded to the Mohawks and allied tribes. The speaker then alluded to the great strides which the Indians had made toward civilization, as shown in their churches, schools, and in the agricultural exhibition which has just been concluded. William Patterson, M. P., then referred to the great advancement the country had made, and said that inhabitants of Brant County, and especially the city of Brant- ford, were under deep obligations to the Indians for the lands which had been pro- =e THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 185 cured from them. The Government had always dealt honorably with the Indians, and the speaker expressed a hope that this policy wonld always be pursued in the future. For years the white men and the Indians had dwelt in harmony, side by side, without murmurings, much less revolt, on the part of the latter, which he hoped would continue in the future. Senator Plumb, of Canada, was next introduced. He began his eloquent and in- . teresting address by stating that he felt highly honored and pleased by the invita- tien to attend tbe exhibition, and take part in the celebration with those whom the Government were bound to protect and cherish in every way in their power. He then referred to the formation of the league of the “Long House,” by which the several tribes composing the Six Nations were bound together and became an invincible power _ upon the continent. Theimmense territories acquired by them, and the many nations which they conquered, with no other weapons but those formed of shell and stone, were recounted by Mr. Plumbin graphic language. Jn the middle of the seventeenth century the Six Nations had reached the summhit of their power. The Dutch settlers had entered into friendly relations with them, and this was continued by the English. With them the Mohawks formed a covenant chain, which had never been broken, but remained untarnished still. The Six Nations were the highest type of Indians ever known upon the continent, and the speaker hoped that their nationality would never be merged into that of the whites. The hatchet was buried, and he hoped that they would be as successful in peace as they had been in war. It was with great sorrow that they abandoned their beautiful lands in the center of New York, but they remained true to the cause of Britain’s King and sacrificed all to keep their promise as expressed by the covenant chain formed in previous years. The gratitude of the King to them for their aid was shown by the liberal grant of land which had been made to them. After having passed through a period of war and semi-civilization, they were rapidly reaching a complete civilization, as evinced by their schools and agricultural exhibition, which latter would compare favorably with many of the local fairs held by their white brethren. Education was now the first necessity, and every one should take advantage of the school privileges held out tohim. A great improve- ment had been made, but there was still room for more, and the speaker hoped that they would continue until they had reached a complete civilization. HON. HORATIO SEYMOUR’S NOTES ON THE IROQUOIS INDIANS, 1884. Hon. Horatio Seymour, of Utica, N. Y., August 9, 1884, in answer to Hon. James Sheldon, of Buffalo, requesting his presence, wrote of the Iroquois as follows: I am gratified by your invitation to visit Buffalo to take part in the historical cele- bration in October, but I dare not accept it. I am glad it is to be held, for it will excite an interest in events which have been neglected in the past. I may be able to contribute in some degree to its success by sending to your society a book, published by Hugh Gaines in 1757, in relation to the controversy between Great Britain and France, with regard to their claims in North America. Incidentally, it throws light upon the influence and power of the Six Nations. I think the book is rare, as I know but another copy, which is in the State library, at Albany. I will also send to you a map made by the British ordnance department about 1720, which, among other things, lays down or defines the bounds of the conquests of the Iroquois. ‘The southern line runs through the center of the colony of North Carolina, westward to the Mississippi River; thence, along that river and the course of the Illinois, to the southern end of Lake Michigan; thence, through the center of that lake, to a point in Canada north of the great lakes; thence eastward to the Atlantic. The book and this niap show that the claim of the English to the territory west of Rome, 186 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. in this State, was based on the assertion that the Iroquois had become their subjects, and had brought with them their jurisdiction over the country they had conquered. I do not think it is generally understood that this was the basis of the British claim to the Northwest. The French did not deny the statement with regard to the con- quest and power of the Iroquois, but they said, in answer to the claim that those Indians had become subjected to the British Crown, that no Englishman would dare to tell them that they were subjects, for if they did so they would peril their lives. I have a number of old documents which might be of use to those who will take part in your celebration. I will send the book and map to you by express. * * * i trust the day has come when the people of New York will look up and make a record of facts bearing upon its history. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE IROQUOIS. The Six Nations was a confederacy formed by six tribes, who joined in a league as an effective mode of gaining strength and preserving themselves by combined efforts which would be sufficiently strong to withstand the assaults of neighboring tribes or to resist the incursions of white people in their country. This confederacy con- sisted of the Senecas, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, Mohawks, and Tuscaroras; * * * they held theirsway in the country, carrying victory and consequently terror and dis- may wherever they warred. Their war-parties were fearlessly sent into Connecticut and Massachusetts, to Virginia, and even to the Carolinas, and victory everywhere crowned their efforts. Their combined strength, however, in all its might, poor fel- lows, was not enough to withstand the siege of their insidious foes—a destroying flood that has risen and advanced, like a flood-tide upon them and covered their country, has broken up their stronghold, has driven them from land to land, and in their re-. treat has drowned most of them in its waves.—G. C., 1829. _W. CG. BRYANT’S NOTES ON THE IROQUOIS INDIANS. The Iroquois aimed at universal sovereignty, and one of the conditions of peace imposed by the haughty victors was total abstinence from war.* Acknowledged masters of the continent, the energies which had found exercise in war would natur- ally have turned to pursuits more consonant with peace. The process of transforma- tion would have required centuries. But think of the long ages which witnessed the evolution of the modern Englishman from the painted savage whom Cesar met in Britain. Bie Oratory was not alone a natural gift, but an art, among the Iroquois. It enjoined painful study, unremitting practice, and sedulous observation of the style and meth- ods of the best masters. Red Jacket [see No. 263] did not rely upon his native pow- ers alone, but cultivated the art with the same assiduity that characterized the great Athenian orator. The Iroquois, as their earliest English historian observed, culti- vated an attic or classic elegance of speech which entranced every ear among their - red auditory. Their language was flexible and sonorous, the sense largely depending upon inflec- tion, copious in vowel sounds, abounding in metaphor; affording constant opportu- nity for the ingenious combination and construction of words to image delicate and varying shades of thought, and to express vehement manifestation of passion: admit- ting of greater and more sudden variations of pitch than is permissible in English ora- tory, and encouraging pantomimic gesture for greater force and effect. In other words, it was not a cold, artificial, mechanical medium for the expression of thought and emo- tion, or the concealment of either, but was constructed, as we may fancy, much as was the tuneful tongue spoken by our first parents, who stood in even closer relations to nature. — * The name by which their constitution or organic law was known among them was Kayanerenh, Kowa, the great peace.—Hale’s Book of Rites, page 33. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 187 _ That great incentive to eloquence, patriotism, was not lacking to these Ciceros of the wilds. No nation of which we have a record was dominated in a larger degree by this lofty sentiment. They were proud of their history and their achievements, Tiworat attached to their institutions, and enthusiastic at the mention of the long line of chieftains and sages who, from the era of Hi-a-wa-tha had assisted in erecting is grand Indian empire. The time will come when the institutions, polity, elo- quence, and achievements of this remarkable people will be themes of study for the _ youth in our schools of Jearning. The unvarying courtesy, sobriety, and dignity of _ their convocations led one of their learned Jesuit historians to liken them to the _ Roman senaie.—W. C. Bryant, Oct. 9, 1884. | ; EX-JUDGE G. W. CLINTON ON THE IROQUOIS, BUFFALO, OCT. 9, 1884. The histories of the several nations of the great confederacy before, and, indeed, long after their league was formed through the influence of Hayenwatha (Hiawatha), is very far from clear; and their history from their first contact with the whites, so far as we have it written, is fall of doubts, and gaps, and contradictions. Tradition, however, helped by belts or pictures, dies out, especially in unlettered tribes con- stantly imperiled by migration and by war, and is apt to be degraded into fable and ~ lapse into folk-lore. The disposition of the Indian to withhold his traditions from the white man, or to deliver them to him falsely, or with a biblical covering, has died out. Certainly we cannot believe that it exists in the least degree in the noble representa- MI tives of each and every tribe of the Six Nations, and in the representative of the famous Lenape, who have this day cheered and gratified the society and the public with their presence and co-operation. They will, I doubt not, willingly and zealously - aid the society in recovering whatever now remains unknown to it of their traditions and history, and in detecting falsehood and bringing truth to light. Of course, the so-called tradition of the Senecas that the original people of their nation sprung from the crest of Ge-nun-de-wan-gah, the Great Hill at the head of the Canandaigua Lake, is not a myth, for it covers no meaning and shadows forth no fact in their history. Like all other such stories, it was an invention of some Indian mother, handed down _ for the entertainment of the children, and never gained credit in the nation. The better theory is that God created a primal couple and endowed the race with the same power with which he endowed, though in a Jess degree, the horse, the dog, the cat, the ox, the fowls, and other animals, which he designed to be the servants and familiars of mankind—the power of varying and adapting himself to climate and _ to circumstances, as he moved on in his migrations, to conquer and to occupy the whole _ habitable world. I know not that any nation of the Aquanuschioni has any tradition _ or fixed belief of its origin, or when and whence it reached America, or of its migra- tions. We must remember that without letters history is impossible. Belts, picture writings, and mounds of earth and stone are all perishable, and traditions dependent _ on them for endurance must in a few years or ages fade away and perish. We must remember, too, that the Iroquois could count but very little, if any, beyond their fin- gers; and, of course, they had no era to date from and no record of the years and cen- _turies. Hence their history, prior to its interblending with that of the whites, is, in the _ main, dark and confused. It is most likely that they and all the peoples of our hemi- sphere derived their origin from Asia. The traditions of the Lenape, as recorded by Heckewelder, may be true—the tradition that they and the Iroquois or Mengwes came from far west, crossed the Mississippi together, expelled the Mound Builders east of it, and so eventually won their ancient seats. But one fact seems clear, and that is that _ the Five Nations, though so near in blood and almost identical in language, in customs, _ and in spirit, were but fitfully at peace, and waged bloody and demoralizing wars with each other until Hiawatha, than whom the human race has never produced a _ wiser statesman, in some uncertain time, but probably in about 1460, induced them to form their confederacy, and so laid, broad and deep, the foundations of all their _ greatness, Their union gave them a strength which defied all invaders. When as- 188 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. sailed they were as compact and indomitable as the Macedonian phalanx. They con- quered very widely and made far distant nations their tributaries. They united policy | with power, and replenished their members when thinned by war by adopting the fittest of their captives. They were the Romans of this continent—Romans of astone age. Ifthey had had iron and letters they would have conquered North America, — and advanced in mechanic arts and all the sciences, perhaps repelled the intruding | white man and carried peaceful commerce or revengeful war across the broad Atlan- tic. And when they had run through the common course of all the ancient nations and fallen through luxury and sin, they would have left the world the records of a history as full of moving incidents and heroic acts as that of Greece or Rome. But, while this great but savage confederacy was in the dawn of its glory and advance- meut, the white man came, and the Iroquois were no longer the Ongwe Honwee of the land. The white man gave them arms and clothing for their furs and tendered them letters and religion; but they also brought them rum, won lands from them by fraud or force, made them dependents, and kept them occupiedin war. Ah me! it was cruel in Great Britain and France to foster their red children’s appetite for war. Their pro- tection was snch ‘‘ as vultures give to lambs, covering them and devouring them.” I recall with pride the fact that at the outbreak of the Revolution and of the war of 1812, efforts of this State and of the Confederated States were employed to bind the red men to neutrality. But, alas! they were armed and incited to war by Great Britain; and yet Great Britain, when she recognized our independence, forgot her Indian allies within our boundaries and made no provision for their safety. Red Jacket said “When you Americans and the King made peace, he did not mention us and showed us no compassion, notwithstanding all he had said to us and all we had suffered. This has been the occasion of great sorrow and loss to us, the Five Nations. When you and he settled the peace between you two great nations he never asked us for a delegation to attend to our interests.” So, in the long state of bitter feeling between our country and Great Britain, during her retention of our frontier posts, she egged the Indians on to war with us, in the hope of their making the Ohio a part of our northern boundary. Then, and long before that time, some of the Indian tribes realized that, to their own great loss and danger, Great Britain, in her selfish policy, was bribing them to fight battles not their own. Heckewelder was right in his high estimate of the shrewdness and eloquence of the speech of Captain Pipe, the Dela- ware, in December, 1801, to the British commandant at Detroit, at whose instance he had made war against the Long Knives. He told him expressly that the whites had got up a war among themselves and ought themselves to wage it; that the British had compelled their red children to take up the hatchet and join in a war for which they had no cause or inclination, and intimated his conviction that the British would make peace and throw their then useless tools aside. #f But to return to the Iroquois. In their early and palmy state they command our admiration, even as they now, when fallen so far below it, command our sympathy and love. They were, indeed, fierce and cruel, but not more so than the fathers and progenitors of the European nations were even after they had attained iron and had letters. Recall the rude, barbarian hordes who created primal Greece and Rome; think of the death of Regulus by Carthaginian hands; of the swarms from the Scandi- navian hive that peopled Gaul and revivified all Europe; of man’s inhumanity to man in all times and all nations; and can we render judgment of peculiar condemnation against the Iroquois because they warred by ambush and surprise, scalped those who fell beneath their hatchet, and tortured their prisoners? In the white man’s wars against them he, too, not infrequently tore the scalp from the head of his red enemy and tucked it under his belt. In August, 1778, when Charles Smith, a troublesome /emissary of the enemy, was shot by a party of riflemen belonging to the force of Col. William Bu ler, in command at Schoharie, they brought in his scalp and it was sent to General Stark, the then commandant at Albany. (Clinton Papers, 1639 and 1650. ) We did not wholly humanize the Indians who were our friends. in the war of the Rev- olution, The Oneidas and Tuscaroras, in September, 1778, in giving to Major Coch- THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 189 ran, then commanding at Fort Schuyler, an account of their descent upon Butternuts and Unadilla, delivered to him some prisoners and declared that they did not take scalps. But when, in November, 1781, Major Ross’s command had been defeated by Colonel Willett, near Johnstown, and was fleeing with desperate haste into the wil- derness, an Oneida slew the infamous Walter Butler, at a ford of the West Canada Creek, and scalped him. You will remember, too, that at the council of 1790, at Tioga Point, when Thomas Morris was adopted by the Senecas, under Red Jacket’s original name of Otetiani, or Always Ready, a foolish Oneida, as he struck the post during the ceremonies of the initiation, boasted of the number of scalps his nation had taken _ in the war of the Revolution, and so provoked the Senecas to boast of the number of scalps of the Oneidas they had taken, and to call them cowards. (Stone’s Life of _ Red Jacket, pages 41-44.) But it behooves us to remember that the eee were hired to war against us and hounded on to the perpetration of those atrocities by white men; and that, apart _ from war, to which they were too often impelled, as were the warlike nations of an- _ tiquity, by mere ambition and the lust of fame, they were generous and humane. Their councils were wnodels of decorous and dignified debate. Their policy was far seeing and tended to the assertion of wide-stretching peace. They planted colonies and, while their blows were terrible and they exacted tribute from the conquered, war ceased with conquest, and the light tribute guaranteed protection. Of their eloquence [ have said something, but I must add that Logan, the Mingo, chief, whose celebrated speech was declared by Jefferson to be unexcelled by anything in the orations of Demosthenes or Cicero, or of any European orator, was a Cayuga, though he lived apart from his nation. But transcendent eloquence was the common _ property of the Five Nations. What amasterly, nervous, and cutting speech was that of the Onondaga chief, whom La Hontan calls the Grangula, to M. de la Barre, at the Bay of Famine, in August, 1684! How proud and defiant was his declaration, as the mouthpiece of the Five Nations, and especially of the Senecas, to the French gov- ernor who came complaining of the Senecas and threatening war! ‘‘ We have con- ducted the English to our lakes in order to trade with the Outawas and the Hurons, just as the Algonquins conducted the French to our five cantons, in order to carry on a commerce which the English claimed as their right. Weare born freemen, and have no dependence either upon the Onontio or the Corlaer. We have power to go where we please, to conduct whom we will to the places we resort to, and to buy and sell where we think fit. If your allies are your slaves or children you may treat them as such, and rob them of ‘the liberty of entertaining any nation but your own.”* What pathos there is in the memorial of Cornplanter, Halftown, and Bigtree, of December 2, 1790, addressed to Washington, and complaining of the purchases of Phelps and Liv- ingston as fraudulent: ‘‘ Father, you have said that we are in your hand, and that by closing it youcancrushus. Are youdetermined tocrush us? If you are, tell usso that those of our nation who have become your children, and have determined to die so, may know what todo. In this case one chief has said he would ask you to put him outof pain. Another, who will not think of dying by the hand of his father or of his brother, has said he will retire to the Chautauqua, eat of the fatal root, and sleep with his fathers in peace. Before you determine on a measure 80 unjust, look up to God, who made us as well as you!” (Clinton MSS., 6,077.) How grand, how touch- ing! And yet, O Senecas! you have permitted the names of these two chiefs, so worthy of remembrance, to perish. * The Grangula who delivered this speech was, most probably, the Hotrehouati, or Hateouati, of de la Barre (LX Col. Doc., 243, 236), whose spéech as recorded in de la Barre’s return of his proceedings to his sovereign (UX Col. Doc., 237) is very different from the one recorded by La Hontan, and was made up, I think, to save the mortification of the French commandant and gratify his King. Mr. Bryant informs me that Grangula was a title applied to a great chief and, consequently, Dr. C. Calla- gan (IX Col. Doc., 243) was mistaken in his assertion that it was merely the Latinization by La Hon- tan of Grande Gueule, the name given by the French to Outreonati. 190 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. The Iroquois appreciated the worth of woman and gave her a high place in theit counsels. In 1789, at Albany, Good Peter, in his speech for the Cayugas and Senecas to the governor and the commissioners of Indian affairs, said: ‘‘ Our ancestors con- — sidered it a great transgression to reject the counsel of their women, particularly — of the governesses. Our ancestors considered them mistresses of the soil. Our ancestors said, ‘Who bring us forth? Who cultivate our lands? Who kindle our | fires and boil our pots but the women. * * * The women say, let not the tradi-. tions of the fathers with respect to women be disregarded ; let them not be despised ; God is their maker.’ * * * The female governesses beg leave to speak with that freedom allowable to women and agreeable to the spirit of our ancestors. They exhort the great chief to put forth his strength and preserve their peace, for they — are the life of the nation.” And when the Senecas at Big Tree, in 1797, refused to negotiate with Thomas Morris, and Red Jacket, with undue haste, had declared ~ the council fire covered up, the women and the warriors interposed and consum- mated a treaty. Its women are, indeed, the life of every aggregation of mankind, and the true gauge of the worth and dignity of every tribe and nation of the earth is the standing and influence of its women. Maltreatment and contempt may de- grade their women; women grow pure and loving through reasonable reverence, and so strengthen and elevate the men. In general, the men of the Five Nations were, and still are, noble in person, and the young men especially were and are classical in form and feature. Hence it was that when West, the great American painter, first saw the Apollo Belvidere he exclaimed: ‘‘How like a young Mohawk warrior!” I can readily accept the tra- dition that their women, like the women of all peoples, by far excelled the men in grace and beauty, because in the present I perceive its truth. Certainly, a young Iroquois maiden of uncontaminated blood, just entered upon womanhood, unworn by harsh and unbefitting labor, pure as unclouded heaven, and with the words of her nation dropping from her tongue like the low tinklings of a harp, is beautiful exceed- ingly. : Very many of the Iroquois, women as well as men, had exhibited intellectual power and broad philanthropy, but,if legends be true, the name of none of them was held in reverence by all the Indians as was that ofTamanund. Butall aboriginal America, inmy humble judgment, does not furnish to us a name so worthy of undying rever- ence as that of Hiawatha, the statesman and lover of peace, who framed the League of the Five Nations, secured its adoption and started the confederacy on its glorious career. But I must cease my vain attempts to paint these nations as they were in the olden time, and turn abruptly to the present. We are your brothers, O Iroquois, and it is in sorrow and not in exultation, and solely with a hope of arousing you to righteous and effectual effort to regain the prosperity of the past, that I ask you to look your present condition and prospects in the face. And now, Iroquois brothers of Canada, _ I beg you to take notice that this statement and all the remarks that may follow it are addressed to the Iroquois within this State. You are under a different govern- ment, anil 1am glad in the belief that your condition is much happier than theirs. But you and they are one, and we Americans are brothers and friends of both. The Ircquois can no longer arrogate to themselves the title of Ongwe Honwee. In 1811 De Witt Clinton wrote thus: ‘The Six Nations have lost their high character and standing. * * * Their old men who witnessed the former glory and prosperity of their country, and who have heard from the mouths of their ancestors the heroic achievements of their countrymen, weep like infants when they speak of the fallen condition of the nation. They, however, derive some consolation from a prophecy of ancient origin and universal currency among them, that the man of America will, at some future time, regain his ancient ascendency and expel the man of Europe from this western hemisphere.” At this day such a hope is futile. Even the Seneca has lost, I trust, his insane appetite for war. The man of Europe covers the continent, THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 191 _ The man of America is represented by tribes and nations, feeble of themselves and relying for protection upon the man of Europe. At the outset of the war of the Rev- olution the Mohawks retired to Canada, and the eastern door of the Long House was broken down forever. After the close of that war the main body of the Cayugas also went toCanada. The Onondagas have been reduced toa feeble remnant. The west- ern door is gone. The Long House has been swept away, and there is naught left of it but some poor, dispersed, decaying fragments. The broken bands that are left _ within the State are bereft of all that the Long House covered, save some petty res- -ervations. The population of the State in 1794 was about 340,000, and that of the _ United States was about 4,000,000. The population of New York four years ago was _ 5,000,000, and that of the United States was 50,000,000. In 1794, when the treaty of _ Canandaigua was being considered, you spoke of the council of thirteen fires, and - that council is now one of thirty-eight fires, and eight more are being built. There 4 is no possibility of retrieving the power of the Six Nations by war. Never, in the ; hereafter, can they or any of them wage an independent war on their own account. _ If they go to war at all—which may the good God forbid !—it must be as auxiliaries _ of the great powers that shelter them. The contracted reservations yield little or no game. You must till the ground and engage in mechanical employments. Some _ white men are continually seeking to prey upon you, and others are constant in your defense. ~ You have friends and protectors in great numbers and of great apparent power; but, alas! you are dwindling, and it would seem that some of your nations _ must ere long vanish in the mass of white men or become utterly extinct. _ Iam very glad to believe that the State of New York and the United States have _ always been and are friendsof the Iroquois. Brothers of the Seneca Nation! have _ you forgotten how, in or about 1784, when you had been persuaded to “ execute a deed for your whole country * * * and had sold the burial places of your fathers, and the bones and ashes of your ancestors, and had not reserved land sufficient to lay down your head or kindle a fire upon,” the State of New York interposed, in vindica- tion of its just dignity, and gave you complete relief? Did not De Witt Clinton, the then governor of the State, write thus to youin 1820: ‘Brothers! this State will protect you in the full enjoyment of your property. We are strong and will shield _ you from oppression. The Great Spirit looks down on the conduct of mankind and will punish us if we permit the remnant of the Indian nations which is with us to be injured. We feel for you, brothers, and we shall watch over your interests. We know that in the future state we shall be called upon to answer for our conduct to our fellow creatures.” The State has always felt her solemn responsibility and that promise so given for her. The report of the joint committee of Four Yearly Meetings of the Friends certified thus in 1847: ‘‘The uniform justice and compassion of New York toward the Six Nations who were located on its territory presents, in retrospect, one of the most pleasant scenes on the pages of our history.” It has exerted its power to protect you in the possession of your lands and to, keep out intruders; to incite you to advances in knowledge and to the practices of industry; it gave you a charter, under which, as a distinct people, you exercise all the powers of self-govern- ment consistent with your condition. The Society of Friends have been your con- _ stant advisers and benefactors. All Christian men and all wise and conscientious men who have been or are your neighbors, have been and are anxious for your happi- ness and safety. Surely you have not forgotten Thomas C. Love and Thomas A. Os- borne, your warm and judicious friends; nor the Rev. Asher Wright, who resided with you so long and worked so zealously for your salvation. But, notwithstanding all this active friendship and strong protection, the nation has been almost continually harassed, and has not made advances that hold forth reasonable assurance of future progress. Who can effectually protect you and your possessions from sordid and rapacious white men? The laws and denunciations of the State and nation are as ineffectual as is the brute thunder to deter a pack of wolves from tearing down a deer at bay. Nothing but a just sense of your own worth and dignity as men, and 192 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. the grace of the Christian’s God, can shield you from the temptations which, when triumphant, sink us below the level of the beasts that perish. Brothers! The plain and simple truth is this: All this sympathy and friendship, and all the aid and protection our governments can give you, must be as ineffectual to Save you as is a zephyr to uproot a sturdy oak, if you do not rouse yourselves to a sense of your own worth as men and your dignity as Iroquois, and resolve to protect yourselves. True friendship must say to you, ‘‘ Awake! Arise! or be forever fallen!” Brothers! Ask yourselves whether you retain your ancestral reverence for woman, a reverence without which you cannot rise. Your territory is very small, your num- bers inconsiderable. What hope can there be of doing great actions and winning fame on so contracted atheater? Canany oneof you, however gifted by nature, stay in and devote himself to his little country and win glory in art or arms or expanded useful- ness? If ambitious, must he not, like Donehogawa, your chief sacbem, leave you and his petty country in order to do such deeds as gave him high honor and high distine- tion? That honor and distinction which make him a man of mark in the United States tends to prove that the Senecas are not degenerate nor wanting in native power. Brothers! May I not truly conclude that your lack of ambition and despondency spring wholly from your position as a people cooped up and confined in an alien and powerful nation of widely different institutions, and the sense that upon that nation you are dependent; that you lie in the hollow of its hand; that it can close it and crush you in an instant, while you cannot have the least effect upon it or its fortunes. The high spirit of the men whose remains you have this day placed safely in old mother earth would have revolted at such a state of things. They would have sought escape from it; and the only escape from it that I can perceive is citizenship. Your lineage is illustrious, and if, as I believe, you have inherited its intellect and courage, you will arouse yourselves, cast despondency aside, and repel the wolves that threaten your existence; you will seek advancement in knowledge, cherish purity of morals and belief, and so prove yourselves worthy of and win American citizenship. Your country will then be bounded by the great oceans and nearly cover a continent. You will have an almost limitless field for the exercise of intellect and the exhibition of science, and have fit and abundant fields for the display of your hereditary eloquence. Can you doubt that Hiawatha, or Ototarho, or Joseph Brant, or Red Jacket, or Lo- gan, or Cornplanter, or Farmer’s Brother would have played a grand part in such a field? There is not a living thing, from the lordly buffalo to the smallest fly—not a beast, a bird, a fish, areptile, an insect, or a worm that does not show forethought and take pains to secure the safety and the comfort of its offspring ; yea, some of the most timid draw courage from love and die in their defense. You are invoked, not merely to take care of your own interests, but also to secure happiness and honor to your children and your children’s children forever. In attaining the dignity of American citizenship youneed not.make any substantial sacrifice. You may, and, I think, ought, to retain your organization as Senecas and hold fast to your lands, and be true to the old League of the Iroquois, at least as a band of socialunion. I read, indeed, that the confederation is broken, and that the league has perished. If that be true, still there is every reason that the remnants of the Six Nations should be reunited by the strong bond of their ancient common glory and a sense of the closeness of their brotherhood, and remain Aquanuschioni forever. Iam glad tofind that the Onondagas and the Mohawks keep the compact made when the league was formed. Atotarho, the representative of the old emperor of the Five Nations, wears not the grim visage and bears not the matted crown of threatening snakes that Cusick gave him, but brings with him peace to all and brotherly enjoyment; Hiawatha, too, honors this assembly with his pres- ence, and perpetuates also the honored name of David Thomas. And now, brothers of the Iroquois, I must express a wish which lies close to my heart. I wish that every unpublished and recoverable fact of your grand and event- ful history should be recovered and given to the world, You have notruer friend than THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY.. 193 he who is the Gazing-at-the-Fire of your Senecas and the Bright Sky of your Mohawks, and there is not in Buffalo nor, I believe, anywhere a man who would be so zealous in searching for the hidden facts of your history, and so competent to arrange and an- notate and give them to the world; and my heart’s desire is that. you should encour- age him to the undertaking and give him your countenance and aid. I am an old and weary man, and very few, if any of you, will ever see my face again, and I shrink from the pain of parting. But I cannot say farewell without again declaring that this final disposition by us of the mortal remains of Sagoyewatha and his comrades, sanctioned and participated in, not only by all the Senecas and by all the other Iroquois, is a solemn recognition of our common brotherhood. These _ remains now rest in close companionship, and near and around them repose those of Love, Tracy, Fillmore, Hall, good Doctor Shelton, and many others of their white ad- mirers and friends, so that when the Redeemer shall come in glory and the last trump _ sounds, and the earth and the sea shall give up their dead, those white men and those red men may assume their spiritual bodies and rise together, hymning their gratitude to God and enter heaven in company. Farewell!—Ex-Judge Geo. W. Clinton. General Ely S. Parker, at Buffalo, October 8, 1884, gave the follow- ing sketch of the Iroquois: Much has been said and written of the Iroquois people. All agree that they once owned and occupied the whole country now constituting the State of New York. They reached from the Hudson on the east to the lakes on the west, and claimed much conquered territory. I desire only to direct attention to one phase of their character, which, in my judg- ment, has never been brought out with sufficient force and clearness, and that is, their fidelity to their obligations and the tenacity with which they held to their allegiance when once it was placed. More than two hundred and fifty years ago, when the Iro- quois were in the zenith of their power and glory, the French made the mistake of assisting the northern Indians with whom the Iroquois were at war. They never forgot or forgave the French for the aid they gave their Indian enemies, and the French were never afterward able to gain their friendship. About the same time the Holland Dutch came up the Hudson, and though, perhaps, they were no wiser than their French neighbors they eertainly pursued a wiser policy by securing the friend- ship of the Iroquois. The Indians remained true to their allegiance until the Dutch were superseded by the English, when they also transferred their allegiance to the new comers. They remained steadfast to the faith they had given, and assisted the English people to put down the rebellion of the American colonies against the mother government. The colonies succeeded in gaining their independence and establishing a government of their liking, but in the treaty of peace which followed the English entirely ignored and forgot their Indian allies, leaving them to shift for themselves. A portion of the Iroquois under Captain Brant followed the fortunes of the English into Canada, where they have since been well cared for by the provincial and home governments. Those who remained in the United States continued to struggle for their homes and the integrity of what they considered their ancient and just rights. The aid, however, which they had given against the cause of the American Revolu- tion had been so strong as to leave an intense burning hostility to them in the minds of the American people, and to allay this feeling and to settle for all time the ques- tion of rights as between the Indians and the whites, General Washington was compelled to order an expedition into the Indian country of New York to break the Indian power. This expedition was under command of General Sullivan. The In- dians left to themselves and bereft of British aid made Sullivan’s success an easy one. He drove them from their homes, destroyed and burned their villages, cut down their corn-fields and orchards, leaving the poor Indian homeless, houseless, and destitute. We have been told this evening that the ‘‘Long House” of the Iroquois had been 674415 194 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. broken. It was, indeed, truly broken by Sullivan’s invasion. It was so completely — broken that never again will the ‘‘ Long House” be reconstructed. At the end of the Revolutionary war (1783) the Indians sued for peace. They were now at the mercy of General Washington and*the American people. A peace was — granted them, and small homes allowed in the vast domains they once claimed as absolutely and wholly theirs by the highest title known among men, viz, by the gift — of God. The mercy of the American people granted them the right to occupy and cultivate certain lands until some one stronger wantedthem. They hold their homes to-day by no other title than that of occupancy, although some Indian bands have bought and paid for the lands they reside upon the same as you, my friends, have bought and paid for the farms you live upon. The Indian mind has never to this day been able to comprehend how it is that he has been compelled to buy and pay. for that which has descended to him from time immemorial, and which his ancestors had taught him was the gift of the Great Spirit to him and his posterity forever. It was an anomaly in civilized law far beyond his reasoning powers. In the treaty of peace concluded after Sullivan’s campaign the remnants of the Iroquois transferred their allegiance to the United States, and to that allegiance they have remained firm and true to this day. They stood side by side with you in the last war with Great Britain, in the defense of this frontier, and fought battles under the leadership of the able and gallant General Scott. Again, the sons of the Iroquois marched shoulder to shoulder with you, your fathers, your husbands, and your sons in the last great rebellion of the South, and used, with you, their best endeavors to maintain the inviolability and integrity of the American Constitution, to preserve unsullied the purity of the American flag, and to wipe out forever from every foot of American soil the curse of human slavery. Such, in brief, has been their fidelity to their allegiance. RECENT COUNCILS OF THE SIX NATIONS. The council of the sachems, chiefs and warriors of the Six Nations, held at the rooms of the Buffalo Historical Society, on the 8th of October, 1884, at the ceremo- nies of reinterment,of Red Jacket, was the first general council of the united Iroquois which has been held since the conclusion of the Revolutionary war and the conse- quent disruption of the league.—W. C. Bryant. (See No. 263, Red Jacket, herein.) After the return of the Six Nations Indians to Canada from Buffalo in October, 1884, they met in council, and passed the following amongst other resolutions: Extracts from the minutes. Tur Srx NATIONS IN COUNCIL, - Brantford, Ontario (Canada), October 14, 1884. Present, the visiting superintendent, interpreter, and twenty-nine chiefs. The chiefs having deliberated upon and‘discussed the report of their delegates at- tending the recent ceremonies in the city of Buffalo, the speaker of the council arose and, addressing the superintendent, said : On the arrival of their delegates in Buffalo, on Wednesday last, they had the honor of being received by a deputation of gentlemen, conducted to carriages, and con- veyed toa hotel, where they were entertained in the most hospitable manner, made to feel at home among friends, not as strangers. They were requested on the same day to meet their brethren resident in the State of New York, when, being assembled, they were invited to consult and arrange for Indian ceremonies attending the rein- terment of the remains of Red Jacket and his warriors upon the following day. 4 , : THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 195 The delegates were astonished and gratified with the grand and imposing proces- sion and other proceedings, and felt proud in being chosen to assist on so solemn and memorable occasion. This council acknowledge the honor conferred upon the illustri- ous dead of their race, and feel the red man has received a recognition hitherto un- surpassed, if not unprecedented, which will not be forgotten, but be a lasting record in the hearts of the Indians and in succeeding generations. INDIAN DELEGATES: AT RED JACKET’S OBSEQUIES. _ The following is a correct list of the Indian delegates of the Six Na- tions to the Red Jacket obsequies, Buffalo, October 9, 1884, residing in the United States and Canada: _ WILLIAM Jonrs—Tho-na-so-wah. Big Sand. Seneca. _ JOHN JACKET—Sho-gyo-a-ja-ach. Holding up our Earth. Grandson of Red Jacket, Seneca. Mary A. J. JONES—Je-on-do-oh. It has put the Tree again into the Water. Seneca. ABBY JACKET—Oh-no-syo-dyno. It has Thrown Away the House. Granddaughter of Red Jacket. Seneca. _ SaRAH W. JACKET—O-ge-jo-dyno. It has Thrown Away the Corn Tassel. Seneca. IRENE JONES—Gaw-yah-was. It Sifts the Skies. Seneca. WILLIAM NEPHEW—So-no-jo-wah. The Nephew. Seneca. Grandson of Governor © Blacksnake, alias The Nephew. IRENE A. JONES—Ga-on-ye-was. It Sifts the Skies. Seneca. Daughter of Mrs. Irene Jones. Rev. Z. L. JIMESON—Ska-oh-ya-dih. Beyond the Sky. Seneca. _ ANDREW SNOW--Tow-sen-e-doh. Seneca. CHARLES JONES. Youngest son of Capt. Horatio Jones, the famous captive. Gen- esee, N. Y. CHESTER C. LaY—Ho-do-au-joah. Bearing the Earth. United States interpreter, Seneca Nation. General ELy S. PARKER—Do-ne-ho-ga-wa. Open Door. One of the leading sachems of the League of the Iroquois. Mrs. E. S. PARKER. WILLIE RED JACKET JONES—Sho-gyo-a-ja-ach. Holding up our Earth. Seneca. Isaac T. PARKER—Da-jis-sta-ga-na. Seneca. JOHN MT. PLEASANT—Dah-gah-yah-dent. Falling Woods. Tuscarora. Mrs. J. Mr. PLEASANT—Ge-goh-sa-seh. Wild Cat. Seneca. Mrs. Mary J. PiERCE. Widow of the late Maris B. Pierce, a chief of the Seneca Nation. Seneca. MOSES STEVENSON— Au-o-wah-nay. Broad Path. Seneca. Canadian delegation. BENJAMIN CARPENTER—Des-ka-he. More than Eleven. Cayuga. JOHN FRASIER— Astaw-en-ser-on-ha. Rattler. Mohawk. JOSEPH PORTER—Oron-ya-de-ka. Burning Sky. Oneida. HENRY CLENCH—Fan-og-wa-ya. Corn Cob. Oneida. Lrvi JoNATHAN—Kad-ar-gua-ji. Well Bruised. Onondaga. PETER POWLESS—Sa-de-ka-ri-wa-de. Two Stories Alike. Mohawk. Moses HILt—J’yo-gwa-wa-ken. Holding Company. Tuscarora. Joun Buck—Sha-na-wa-de. Beyond the Swamp. Onondaga. JAMES JAMISON—De-yo-no-do-gen. Between Two Mountains, Cayuga. JOHN Hitt. Seneca. ROBERT Davip—Sakoyewatha. Keeper Awake. Cayuga. 196 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. JostaH Hi~tL—Sa-ko-ka-ryes. Cannibal. Tuscarora. Nanticokes, now mixed with © Tuscaroras. : Rey. ALBERT ANTHONY—She-quack-nind. The Lone Pine. Delaware. Missionary : to Six Nations. A Delaware chief. . Miss JESSIE OSBORNE—Sa-pa-na. The Lily. Mohawk, and great granddaughter of Captain Brant, Mohawk. Miss Eva H. JoHaNSON—Ka-ra-wa-na. Drifting Canoe. Miss E. PAULINE JOHN-— SON—Len-yen-neen-tha. The Snow Drift. Daughters of the late chief, George H. M. Johnson. Residence, Chiefswood, Tuscarora, Canada. Mohawk. ‘ J. T. GILKISON, Brantford, Ontario. Superintendent and commissioner of the Six Nations Indians, Brantford, Canada. For historical information relating to the Iroquois and Six Nations, see “The Life and Times of Red Jacket—Sago-ye-wat-ha, being the sequel to the History of the Six Nations,” by Col. William L. Stone, 1841, and the ‘League of the Hode-no-san-nee, or Iroquois,” by Lewis A. Morgan, Rochester, 1851. MO-HEE-CON-NEU, OR **MO-HE-GAN,”? THE GOOD CANOE- MEN. (Stockbridge: Laws of the United States. Stockbridge: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Numbers 400 or 500; formerly of Massachusetts; a band of the famous tribe of Pe- quots: now semi-civilized. Mr. Catlin was with these Indians in 1830 at New Stockbridge and Brotherton, in Western New York. They were subsequently removed to Wisconsin. (See below.) 272. He-tow-o-kaum, Both Sides of the River; chief of the tribe, with a psalm-book in one hand and a cane in the other. Christianized. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 199, page 102, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The chief of this tribe, He-tow-o-kawm (Both Sides of the River, No. 272), is a very shrewd and intelligeut man, and a professed, and I think sincere Christian. 273. Waun-naw-con, The Dish (John W. Quinney); missionary preacher. Civil- ized. Painted in 1830. (Plate No. 200, page 102, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Waun-naw-con (The Dish), John W. Quinney, in civilized dress, is a civilized Indian, well educated, speaking good English, is a Baptist missionary preacher, and a very plausible and eloquent speaker. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE MO-HE-CON-NEUH, OR MOHEGAN INDIANS. There are 400 of this once powerful and still famous tribe residing near Green Bay, on a rich tract of land given to them by the Government, in the Territory of Wiscon- sin, near Winnebago Lake, on which they are living very comfortably, having brought with them from their former country, in the State of Massachusetts, a knowl- edge of agriculture, which they had there effectually learned and practiced. [Writ- ten in 1848. ] This tribe are the remains and all that are left of the once powerful and celebrated tribe of Pequots of Massachusetts. History tells us that in their wars and dissen- sions with the whites a considerable portion of the tribe moved off under the com- ve ne p & THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 197 mand of a rival chief, and established a separate tribe or band, and took.the name of Mo-hee-con-neuls, which they have preserved until the present day; the rest of the tribe having long since been extinct.—G. C. ALGONKIN—PEQUODS. (SEE ALGONKINS.) Of the five principal nations of New England in 1674, the Pequods or Mohegans, the two being considered as one, were tribes of considerable influence and strength of numbers, claiming authority over all the Indians of the Connecticut Valley. Jona- than Edwards states that the language of the Stockbridge of Muhhekanew (Mohegan) was spoken throughout New England. Nearly every tribe had a different dialect, but the language was radically the same. Elliot’s translation of the Bible is in a par- ticular dialect of this language. The Stockbridges, so named from the place of their | residence, were originally a part of the Housatonic tribe of Massachusetts, to whom the legislature of that State granted a section of land in 1736. They were subse- | quently removed to New Stockbridge and Brotherton, in Western New York, many other tribes of New England and also of New York joining them. They had good lands and fine farms, and were rapidly becoming worthy of citizenship, when, in 1857, they were removed to a reservation near Green Bay, Wisconsin, where they now remain, on which their agent reported no white man could obtain a comfortable livelihood by farming. They have been divided for some time into two bands, known _as the ‘‘ citizen” and ‘‘Indian” factions, the former having lived off ftom the reser- vation for the past twelve years. In 1875 one hundred and thirty-four of the ‘ citi- zens” received their per capita share of the tribal property, and became private cit- izens of the United States. The tribe has one hundred and eighteen members re- -maining.—-W. H. Jackson, 1877. Nos. 1050, 1049, and 1065 of Hayden’s Catalogue are fine specimens of Stockbridge and Brothertons. f PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBER, JUNE 30, 1885. ‘ q Stockbridges at Green Bay Agency, Wisconsin, September, 1884, 136; August 1, 1885, 133. All civilized, and speak the English language. _ Of the Stockbridges, Agent Andrews writes as follows, in September, 1884: } There is but a remnant of this tribe remaining, numbering only 136, several divis- ; ions of the tribe having been made, and a part each time becoming citizens. Under _ the existing laws of the State of Wisconsin nearly all the male portion of this tribe a twenty-one years of age are qualified electors, and Iam unable to see auy reason Shy the whole tribe should not become citizens and their tribal relations abandoned, and they brought under the influence and control of the laws of the State, but leav- _ ing their lands held in trust by the Government and exempt from taxation for a lim- ited period; and I am inclined to the opinion that such a course would have a bene- ficial effect upon the morals of the members of this tribe and greatly improve their ee condition. DEL-A-WARES. _ [Delawares: Laws of the United States. Delawares: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Remains of a bold, daring, and numerous tribe, formerly of the States of Pennsyl- _ vania and Delaware, and the terror of all the eastern tribes. Gradually wasted away _ by wars, removals, small-pox, and whisky; now living on the western borders of Missouri, and number only 824; lost by small-pox at different times, 10,000. 198 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. Mr. Catlin saw the Delawares on their reservation on the Kaw, now — Kansas, River, in 183132. y 274. Bod-a-sin ————-; the chief; a distinguished man. (No plate.) (275. Ni-cé-man, the Answer; the second chief, with bow and arrows in his hand. Painted in 1831-32. (Plate No. 197, page 102, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 276. Non-on-da-gon, ————-; a chief, with a ring in hisnose. Painted in 1831-22. (Plate No. 198, page 102, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Non-on-dd-gon, with a silver ring in his nose, is another of the chiefs of distinction, whose history I admired very much, and whom, from his gentlemanly attentions to — me, I became much attached to. In both of these instances (Nos. 275, 276) their dresses > a a ee a » SES were principally of stuffs of civilized manufacture, and their heads were bound with ~ vari-colored handkerchiefs or shawls, which were tastefully put on like a Turkish — turban.—G. C. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE DELAWARE INDIANS. The very sound of this name [Delawares] has carried terror wherever it has been heard in the Indian wilderness; and it has traveled and been known, as well as the people, over a very great part of the continent. This tribe originally occupied a great part of the eastern border of Pennsylvania, and great part of the States of New Jersey and Delaware. No other tribe on the continent has been so much moved and jostled about by civilized invasions; and none have retreated so far, or fought their way so desperately, as they have honorably and bravely contended for every foot of the ground they have passed over. From the banks of the Delaware to the lovely Susque- hanna, and my native valley, and to the base of and over the Alleghany Mountains, to the Ohio River, to the Illinois and the Mississippi, and at last to the west of the Missouri, they have been moved by treaties after treaties with the Government, who have now assigned to the mere handful of them that are left a tract of land, as has been done a dozen times before, in fee simple, forever! In every move the poor fellows have made they have been thrust against their wills from the graves of their fathers and their children, and planted, as they now are, on the borders of new enemies, where their first occupation has been to take up their weapons in self-defense, and fight for the ground they have been planted on. There is no tribe, perhaps, amongst which greater and more continued exertions have been made for their conversion to Christianity—and that ever since the zealous efforts of the Moravian missionaries, who first began with them—nor any amongst whom those pious and zealous efforts have been squandered more in vain, which has, probably, been owing to the bad faith with which they have so often and so continually been treatcd by white people, which has excited prejudices that have stood in the way of their mental improvement. This scattered and reduced tribe, which once contained some 10,000 or 15,000, numbers at this time but 800; and the greater part of them have been, for the fifty or sixty years past, residing in Ohio and Indiana. In these States their reservations became surrounded by white people, whom they dislike for neighbors, and their lands too valuable for Indians, and the certain consequence has been that they have sold out and taken lands west of the Mississippi, onto which they have moved, and on which it is, and always will be, almost impossible to find them, owing to their desperate disposition for roaming about, indulging in the chase and in wars with their enemies. The wild frontier on which they are now placed affords them so fine an opportunity to indulge both of these propensities, that they will be continually wandering in little and desperate parties over the vast buffalo plains, and exposed to their enemies, till at last the new country, which is given to them in ‘‘ fee simple, forever,” and which is destitute of game, will be deserted, and they, jiike the most of the removed rem- nants of tribes, will be destroyed, and the faith of the Government well preserved, which bas offered this as their last move, and these lands as theirs in fee simple, forever. PLATE 56. NON-ON-DA-GON. NI-CO-MAN, THE ANSWER. Delaware chief. No. 276, page 198. Delaware, No. 275, page 198. (Plate 198, Vol. II, Catlin’s Hight Years.) (Plate 197, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years irr 7, SS PI ery | LAY-LAW-SHE-KAW, HE WHO GOEs UP THE RIVER. TEN-SQUAT-A-WAY, THE OPEN Door. An aged Shawnee chief. No. 277, page 200. Brother of Tecumselu. No. 279, page 201. (Plate 211, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 214, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 199 ~ In my travels on the Upper Missouri and in the Rocky Mountains I learned, to my utter astonishment, that little parties of these adventurous myrmidons, of only six or eight in numbers, had visited those remote tribes, at two thousand miles distance, and in several instances, after having cajoled a whole tribe—having been feasted in their villages, having solemnized the articles of everlasting peace with them, and re- ceived many presents at their hands, and taken affectionate leave—have brought away six or eight scalps with them, and, nevertheless, braved their way and defended themselves as they retreated in safety out of their enemies’ country and through the regions of other hostile tribes, where they managed to receive the same honors and come off with similar trophies. Amongst this tribe there are some renowned chiefs, whose lives, if correctly written, _ would be matter of the most extraordinary kind for the reading world, and of which it may be in my power at some future time to give a more detailed account.—G. C. When first discovered by the whites the Delawares were living on the banks of the Delaware in detached bands under separate sachems, and called themselves Renappi— a collective term for men—or, as it is now written, Lenni Lendpe. In 1616 the Dutch began trading with them, maintaining friendly relations most of the time, and buying so much of theirland that they had to move inland for game and furs. William Penn and his followers succeeding, kept up the trade and bought large tracts of land, but the Indians claimed to have been defrauded, and showed a reluctance tomove. They then numbered about 6,000. With the assistance of the Indians of the Six Nations the authorities compelled the Delawares to retire. At the beginning of the Revolu- tion there were none east of the Alleghanies. By treaty in 1789 lands were reserved to them between the Miami and Cuyahoga and on the Muskingum, in Ohio. They _ were called by the Indians of the Northwest Territory Elanab’ah, or people from the sunrise. In 1818 the Delawares ceded all their lands to the Government and removed to White River, Missouri, to the number of 1,800, leaving a small number in Ohio. Another change followed eleven years after (1829), when 1,000 settled by treaty on the Kansas and Missouri Rivers, the rest going south to Red River. During the late rebellion they furnished 170 soldiers out of an able-bodied male population of 201 to the Union cause; in 1866 sold their land to the railroad which ran Across it, and buying land of the Cherokees, settled where the main body now resides, merging with the Cherokees, small bands being scattered about among the Wichitas and Kiowas. In 1866, by a special treaty, they received and divided the funds held for their ben- efit, took lands in severalty, and ceased to be regarded as a tribe. They have given up their Indian ways and live in comfortable houses. Many of them are efficient farmers and good citizens. They are becoming so incorporated with other tribes that there has been no late enumeration made of them as a whole.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. For an exhaustive history of the Delaware Indians, see “The Lenapé and their legends, with a complete text and symbols of the Walam Olum—a new translation, and an inquiry into its authenticity, by Daniel G. Brinton, A. M., M. D.,” ete. Philadelphia, 1885. : ALGONKIN—DELAWARES. | DELAWARES IN CANADA, JUNE, 1885. _A few Delawares, 130 in all, living near the remnant of the Six Na- _ tions, now reside on the Grand River Reserve, in Canada, near Brant- ford, Ontario. At the reinterment of the remains of Red Jacket, at Buffalo, N. Y., October 9, 1884, Rev. Albert Anthony (Lone Pine) and 200 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. three chiefs from Canada were present. In an interview they gave the following data as to the Delawares: Our people [the Delawares] call themselves L’eniipe, meaning men, or the real or — true men. We often speak of ourselves as the Wa-pa-nachki, or people of the morn- ing,* in allusion to our supposed eastern origin. Our traditions affirm that at the period of the discovery of America our nation resided on the island of New York (Manhattan?). We called that island Man-d-hd-touh, the place where timber is pro- cured for bows and arrows. ‘Che word is compounded of N’man-hum-in, I gather, and tan-ning, at the place. At the lower end of the island was a grove of hickory trees of peculiar strength and toughness. Our fathers held this timber in high esteem as material for constructing bows, war clubs, &c. When we were driven back by the whites our nation became divided into two bands, one was termed Minsi, the great stone, the other was called We-naw-mien, down the river, they being located farther down the stream than our settlement. We called the Susquehanna 4-theth-qua-nee, the roily river. The Monongahela was ~ was called Me-hman-nau-wing-geh-lau, many landslides. When we lived on the banks of that river, say as late as one hundred and thirty years ago, a herd of bisons used annually to come down the western bank of the river. We called this animal Ah-pa-quah-checoé, wild cow. The Alleghany Mountains were called by us Al-lick-e-wa-ny, he is leaving us and may never return. Reference is made, I suppose, to departing hunters or warriors who were about to enter the passes of those rugged mountains. There are about 130 of our people residing on tie Grand*River Reserve; the residue are scattered over the continent.—Transactions of the Buffalo (N. Y.) Historical So- ciety, ‘‘ Red Jacket,” vol. 3, pages 102, 103, 1885. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBER IN THE UNITED STATES. Delawares at Kiowa, Comanche, and Wichita Agency, Indian Terri- tory, June, 1884, 74; August 31, 1835, 71. Slowly decreasing. Civil-: ized. Farmers and herders. Delawares, near the Cherokees, one of the five civilized tribes in In- dian Territory, supposed to be about 1,000. Civilized. Farmers and herders. Joined the Cherokees in 1866; tribal relations abandoned. (See Hayden’s Portraits; and also title Cherokee, herein.) SHA-WA-NO (SHAW-NEE). [Shawnee: Laws of the United States. Shawnee and Shawano: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Remains of a numerous tribe, formerly inhabiting part of Pennsylvania, afterwards Ohio, and recently removed west of the Mississippi River. Number at present about 1,200; lost one-half by small-pox at different times. Semi-civilized; intemperate. Mr. Catlin visited them in 1831, on the Kon-zas (Kansas) River. 277. Lay-ldw-she-kaw, He who Goes up the River; a very aged man, chief of the tribe; his ears slit and elongated by wearing weights in them, accord- ing to the custom of the tribe, and his hair whitened with age. Painted in 1831. (Plate No. 211, page 116, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) A very aged but extraordinary man, with a fine and intelligent head, and his ears slit and stretched down to his shoulders, a custom highly valued in this tribe, * The Senecas called the Delawares Dyo-hens-govola ; literally, from whence the morning springs. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 201 which is done by severing the rim of the ear with a knife, and stretching it down by wearing heavy weights attached to it at times, to elongate it as much as possible, making a large orifice, through which, on parades, &c., they often pass a bunch of arrows or quills and wear them as ornaments. In this instance (which was not an unusual one) the rims of the ears were so extended that they touched the shoulders, making a ring through which the whole hand could easily be passed, 278.* Ka-te-quaw, The Female Eagle; a fine-looking girl, daughter of the above chief. (See No, 277, Lay-law-she-kaw.) (See Plate No. 212, page 117, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) Of this picture Mr. Catlin writes: The daughter of this old chief (La-law-she-kaw, No. 277), Ka-te-qua (The Female Eagle, was an agreeable girl of fifteen years of age, and much thought of by the tribe. 279. Ten-sqtiat-a-way, The Open Door; called the ‘‘Shawnee Prophet,” brother of Tecumseh ; blind in one eye, holding his medicine or mystery fire in one hand, and his ‘sacred string of beans” in the other, a great mystery-man. (Plate No. 214, page 117, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Ten-squa-ta-way (The Open Door), called the Shawnee Prophet, is perhaps one of the most remarkable men who has flourished on these frontiers for some time past. This man is brother of the famous Tecumseh, and quite equal in his medicines or mysteries to what his brother was in arms; he was blind in his left eye, and in his right hand he was holding his medicine fire and his sacred string of beans in the other. With these mysteries he made his way through most of the northwestern tribes, enlisting warriors wherever he went to assist Tecumseh in effecting his great scheme of forming a confederacy of all the Indians on the frontier to drive back the whites and defend the Indians’ rights, which he told them could never in any other way be protected. His plan was certainly a correct one, if not avery great one, and his brother, the Prophet, exercised his astonishing influence in raising men for him to fight his battles and carry out his plans. For this purpose he started upon an embassy to the various tribes on the Upper Missouri, nearly all of which he visited with astonishing success; exhibiting his mystery fire, and using his sacred string of beans, which every young man who was willing to go to war was to touch, thereby taking the solemn oath to start when called upon, and not to turn back. In this most surprising manner this ingenious man entered the villages of most of his inveterate enemies, and of others who never had heard of the name of his tribe, and maneuvered in so successful a way as to make his medicines a safe passport for him to all of their villages; and also the means of enlisting in the different tribes some eight or ten thousand warriors, who had solemnly sworn to return with him on his way back, and to assist in the wars that Tecumseh was to wage against the whites on the frontier. I found, on my visit to the Sioux, to the Puncahs, to the Riccarees, and the Mandans, that he had been there, and even to the Blackfeet ; and everywhere told them of the potency of his mysteries, and assured them that if they allowed the fire to go out in their wigwams, it would prove fatal to them in every case. He carried with him into every wigwam that he visited the image of a dead person of the size of life, which was made ingeniously of some light material, and always kept concealed under bandages of thin white muslin cloths and not to be opened ; of this he made great mystery, and got his recruits to swear by touching a sacred string of white beans, which he had attached to its neck or some other way secreted about it. In this way, by his extraordinary cunning, he had carried terror into the country as far as he went, and had actually enlisted some eight or ten thousand men, who were sworn to follow him home; and in afew days would have * Lost or destroyed. 202 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. been on their way with him, had not aconple of his political enemies in his own tribe followed on his track, even to those remote tribes, and defeated his plans by pro- nouncing him an imposter and all of his forms and plans an imposition upon them, which they would be fools to listen to. In this manner this great recruiting officer was defeated in his plans for raising an army of men to fight his brother’s battles; and to save his life he discharged his medicines as suddenly as possible, and secretly traveled his way home, over those vast regions, to his own tribe, where the death of Tecumseh and the opposition of enemies killed all his splendid prospects and doomed him to live the rest of his days in silence and a sort of disgrace, like all menin Indian communities who pretend to great medicine, in any way, and fail, as they all think such failure an evidence of the displeasure of the Great Spirit, who always judges right. This, no doubt, has been a very shrewd and influential man, but circumstances have destroyed him, as they have many other great men before him; and he now lives respected, but silent and melancholy in his tribe. Iconversed with him a great deal about his brother Tecumseh, of whom he spoke frankly, and seemingly with great pleasure; but of himself and his own great schemes. he would say nothing. He told me that Tecumseh’s plans were to embody all the Indian tribes in a grand confederacy, from the province of Mexico to the Great Lakes, to unite their forces in an army that would be able to meet and drive back the white people, who were continually ad- vancing on the Indian tribes and forcing them from their lands towards the Rocky Mountains; that Tecumseh was a great general, and that nothing but his premature death defeated his grand plan. Ten-squat-a-way (Open Door), the Prophet, brother of Tecumthe, [see portrait.— McKenny & Hall, vol. 1, page 38,] one of three brothers born at a birth at Old Chil- icothe (Ohio), in 1775. Hs name, The Open Door, was intended to represent him as the way, or door, which had opened for the deliverance of the red people from the incoming whites. His town on the Wabash (Indiana) was known as the ‘‘ Prophets’ town.” He was an emissary of evil in the interest of Tecumthe and ————. The Prophet possessed neither the talents nor the frankness of his brother. As a speaker he was fluent, smooth, and plausible, and was pronounced by Governor Harri- son the most graceful and accomplished orator he had seen amongst the Indians; but he was sensual, cruel, weak, and timid. He never spoke when Tecumthe was present. At the council at Vincennes, in 1810, The Prophet stood quietly unmoved while his brother Tecumthe objected to a former land treaty, saying, ‘‘ What, sell a country ; why not sell the air, the clouds, and the great sea, as well as the earth? Did not the Great Spirit make them all for the use of his children?” The Prophet was an extensive polygamist, having an unusual number of wives, whom he forced to work for him. His history is inseparable from that of his brother Tecumthe, up and to the death of the latter at the battle of the Thames in 1812. After the death of Tecumthe The Prophet dropped to the dignity of an ordinary In- dian, and quietly passed away. 280.* Pah-te-coo-saw, The Straight Man; semi-civilized. (See Plate No. 213, page 117, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of this picture Mr. Catlin writes: Pah-te-coo-saw, The Straight Man (Plate No. 214), a warrior of this tribe, has distin- guished himself by his exploits; and when he sat for his picture had painted his face in a very curious manner with black and red paint. 281. Lay-l6o-ah-pee-di-shee-kaw, Grass, Bush, and Blossom; half civil, and more than half drunk. Painted 1831. (No plate.) Besides the personages whom I have above mentioned, I painted the portraits of several others of note in the tribe, and amongst them Lay-loo-ah-pe-ai-shee-kaw (Grass, * Lost or destroyed. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. | 203 Bush, and Blossom), whom I introduce in this place, rather from the very handy and poetical name than from any great personal distinction known to have been acquired by him. 282. Céo-po-saw-quay-te, Woman (the indescribable). (No plate.) This portrait is not mentioned in Catlin’s Eight Years—no outline drawing made by Mr. Catlin, and not noted in the catalogue of the Cartoon Collection. MR. CATLINS NOTES ON THE SHAWNEE INDIANS. The history of this once powerful tribe is so closely and necessarily connected with that of the United States and the Revolutionary war that it is generally pretty well understood. This tribe formerly inhabited great parts of the States of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and (for the last sixty years) a part of the States of Ohio and Indiana, to which they had removed; and now a considerable portion of them, a tract of country several hundred miles west of the Mississippi, which has been conveyed to them by Government in exchange for their lands in Ohio, from which it is expected ~ the remainder of the tribe will soon move. It has been said that this tribe came formerly from Florida, but I do not believe it. The mere fact that there is found in East Florida a river by the name of Su-wa-nee, which bears some resemblance to Sha- wa-no, seems, as far as I can learn, to be the principal evidence that has been adduced for the fact. They have evidently been known, and that within the scope of our authenticated history, on the Atlantic coast—on the Delaware and Chesapeake Bays— and after that have fought their way against every sort of trespass and abuse, against the bayonet and disease, throngh the States of Pennsylvania, Delaware, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri, to their present location near the Kon-zas River, at least fifteen hundred miles from their native country. This tribe and the Delawares, of whom I have spoken, were neighbors on the At- lantic coast, and alternately allies and enemies, have retrograded and retreated together, have fought their enemies united, and fought each other, until their rem- nants that have outlived their nation’s calamities have now settled as neighbors together mn the western wilds, where, it is probable, the sweeping hand of death will soon relieve them from further necessity of warring or moving, and the Govern- ment from the necessity or policy of proposing to them a yet more distant home. In their long and disastrous pilgrimage, both of these tribes laid claim to and alter- nately occupied the beautiful and renowned valley of Wy-6-ming; and after strewing the Susquehanna’s lovely banks with their bones and their tumuli, they both yielded at last to the dire necessity which follows all civilized intercourse with natives, and fled to the Allegheny, and at last to the banks of the Ohio, where necessity soon came again, and again, and again, until the great Guardian of all red children placed them where they now are. There are of this tribe remaining about 1,200, some few of whom are agriculturists, and industrious and temperate and religious people, but the greater proportion of them are miserably poor and dependent, having scarcely the ambition to labor or to hunt, and a passion for whisky-drinking that sinks them into the most abject pov- erty, as they will give the last thing they possess for a drink of it. There is not a tribe on the continent whose history is more interesting than that of the Shawanos, nor any one that has produced more extraordinary men. The great Tecumseh, whose name and history I can but barely allude to at this time, was the chief of this tribe, and perhaps the most extraordinary Indian of his age. ‘*The Shawanos,” like most of the other remnants of tribes, in whose countries the game has been destroyed, and by the use of whisky have been reduced to poverty and absolute want, have become, to a certain degree, agriculturists ; raising corn and 204 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. beans, potatoes, hogs, horses, &c., so as to be enabled, if they could possess anywhere on earth, a country which they could have a certainty of holding in perpetuity, as their own, to plant and raise their own crops and necessaries of life from the ground. The Government have effected with these people, as with most of the other dis- persed tribes, an arrangement by which they are to remove west of the Mississippi, to lands assigned them, on which they are solemnly promised a home forever, the uncertain definition of which important word time and circumstances alone will de- termine.—G. C. ALGONKIN—SHAWNEE. The Shawnees or Shawanoes are an erratic tribe of Algonkin stock, supposed to have been one primarily with the Kickapoos. Were first discovered in Wisconsin, but moved eastwardly, and, coming in contact with the Iroquois south of Lake Erie, were driven to the banks of the Cumberland. Some passed thence into South Car- olina and Flofida, and, by the early part of the eighteenth century, had spread into Pennsylvania and New York. At the close of the Spanish and English war those in Florida emigrated and joined the northern bands, and, again coming into contact with the Iroquois, were driven westward into Ohio. Joined in Pontiac’s uprising in 1763, and rallied under the English flag during the Revolution. In 1795 the main body of the tribe were on the Scioto, but some had already crossed the Mississippi and others south. Those in Missouri ceded their lands to the Government in 1825, and those in Ohio in 1831, for new homes in the Indian Territory. In 1854 the main body in the Indian Territory disbanded their tribal organization and divided their lands in severalty. The Eastern Shawnees are those who emigrated direct from Ohio to the Indian Ter- ritory, where they now are. They number 97, and are successful agriculturists. The Absentee Shawnees are those who, thirty-five years since, seceded from the main portion of the tribe in Kansas and located in the northern part of the Indian Terri- tory, where they have received no aid from Government, but are now in a highly prosperous condition. They number 563 at the present time.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. (See also ‘An Inquiry into the Identity and History of the Shawnee Indians,” C. C. Royce, Magazine of Western History, May. 1885.) PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBER. Eastern Shawnees, at Quawpaw Agency, Indian Territory, in June, 1884, 71; August, 1885, 69. Decreasing. Civilized. Farmers. Agent W. H. Robb writes, August 31, 1884: These people are for the most part intelligent, well behaved, desiring to improve and have their children grow up better than they themselves have been; they are all well advanced in civilization. Absentee Shawnees at Sac and Fox Agency, Indian Territory, in AuguSt, 1834, 720; in August, 1885, 710. Decreasing. Isaac A. Taylor, agent, writes, August 31, 1884: The Absentee Shawnees are living on the same reservation with the Pottawato- mies, with the exception of those who left some years ago and settled on the reserva- tions now occupied by the Iowas and Mexican Kickapoos, where they have opened up small farms and are doing moderately well. There are about 720 Absentee Shawnees under the charge of this agency, who are entitled to homes on the 30-mile-square tract of land, as described, upon which the Pottawatomies are now living. They take their name from the fact of having separated from the Shawnee tribe of Indians long THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 205 years ago, and never rejoining them. It is a strong desire with them to live alone; consequently the opposition to allotting on the same reservation with the Pottawato- mies, urging that they had settled on these lands long before the Pottawatomies, and that the land by right is theirs. These people are engaged in raising hogs, ponies, and cattle, and are the most extensive agriculturists in this agency. Besides their gardening they will average about 8 acres of corn to the family. Some Shawnees reside with the Cherokees in Indian Territory. Num- ber not given. CHER-O-KEES. [Cherokee: Laws of the United States. Cherokee: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Formerly of the State of Georgia, recently removed west of the Mississippi to the headwaters of the Arkansas. This tribe are mostly civilized and agriculturists; number, 22,900. Mr. Catlin was with the Cherokees, near Fort Gibson, in 1836. 283. John Ross, a civilized and well educated man; head chief of the nation. Painted in 1836. (See Plate No. 215, page 119, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of this picture and man, Mr. Catlin writes: John Ross, a civilized and highly educated and accomplished gentleman, who is the head chief of the tribe. This man, like most of the chiefs, as well as a very great proportion of the Cherokee population, has a mixture of white and red blood in his veins. The Cherokees amount in all to about 22,000, 16,000 of whom are yet living in Georgia, under the Government of their chief, John Ross, whose name I have before mentioned. With this excellent man, who has been for many years devotedly opposed to the treaty stipulations for moving from their country, I have been familiarly acquainted; and, notwithstanding the bitter invective and animadversions that have been by his politi- cal enemies heaped upon him, I feel authorized, and bound to testify to the unassum- ing and gentlemanly urbanity of his manners, as well as to the rigid temperance of his habits, and the purity of his language, in which I never knew him to transgress for a moment, in public or private interviews.—G. C. Shortly after Mr. Catlin wrote the above the remainder of the Chero- kees were removed to beyond the Mississippi River. In the movement for the civilization and adoption of an independent government among the Cherokees, John Ross, Elias Boudinot, John Ridge, and other Cherokees were pioneers from 1820 to 1848. The most prominent man of this movement was John Ross, a Cherokee of the mixed blood. * * * [See portrait, page 176, vol. 3, McKenney & Hall.] We must speak of him in general terms as the leader of his people in their exodus from the land of their nativity to a new country, and from the savage state to that of civilization. Through the whole of this interesting and exciting movement he has been an efficient actor, and, of some of the most important events the prime mover. He has no fame as a warrior, nor do we know that he has ever been in the field. His talents are those of the civilian. Plain and unassuming in his appearance, of calm and quiet deportment, he is a man of great sagacity and of untiring energy. Assiduous in the pursuit of his objects, he has spent many of his winters at Washing- ton, where he was well known to all the leading statesmen and to the philanthropists 206 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. who concern themselves about the affairs of the neglected aborigines, while the remainder of his time had been actively employed among his own people. So far as we can judge of his character by his acts, we believe him. to be an able man, who has done good service for his people-—McKenney & Hall, vol. 3, page 176. Mr. Ross was born in Georgia, about 1790, and died at Washing- ton City, August 1, 1866. He was aman of pronounced and marked executive ability, and was the leader of the ‘“‘ Rosg party,” amongst the Cherokees. This picture is not in the cartoon collection. 2&4. Tuch-ee, called ‘‘ Dutch,” first war chief of the Cherokees; a fine looking fellow with a turbaned head. Painted in 1836. (See Plate No. 218, pages 121, 122, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Of this picture and person Mr. Catlin writes: Besides the Cherokees in Georgia, and those that I have spoken of in the neighbor- hood of Fort Gibson, there is another band or family of the same tribe, of several hundreds, living on the banks of the Canadian River, a hundred or more miles south- west of Fort Gibson, under the government of a distinguished chief by the name of Tuch-ee, familiarly called by the white people ‘‘ Dutch.” This is one of the most ex- traordinary men that lives on the frontiers at the present day, both for his remark- able history and for his fine and manly figure and character of face. This man was in the employment of the Government as a guide and hunter for a regiment of dragoons, on their expedition to the Camanchees, where I had him for a constant companion for several months, and opportunities in abundance for studying his true character and of witnessing his wonderful exploits in the different varieties of the chase. The history of this man’s life has been very curious and surprising; and I sincerely hope that some one, with more leisure and more talent than myself, will take it up and doit justice. I promise that the life of this man furnishes the best materials for a popular tale that are now to be procured on the western frontier, He is familiarly known, and much of his life, to all the officers who have been stationed at Fort Gibson or at any of the posts in that region of the country. Some twenty years or more since, becoming fatigued and incensed with civilized encroachments that were continually making on the borders of the Cherokee country in Georgia, where he then resided, and probably foreseeing the disastrous results they were to lead to, he beat up for volunteers to emigrate to the West, where he had designed to go and colonize in a wild country beyond the reach and contami- nation of civilized innovations, and succeeded in getting several hundred men, women, and children, whom he led over the banks of the Mississippi, and settled upon the headwaters of the White River, where they lived until the appearance of white faces, which began to peep through the forests at them, when they made another move of six hundred miles, to the banks of the Canadian, where they now reside, and where by the system of desperate warfare which he hascarried on against the Osages and the Camanchees, he has successfully cleared away from a large tract of fine country all the enemies that could contend for it, and now holds it, with his little band of myr- mydions, as their own undisputed soil, where they are living comfortably by raising from the soil fine crops of corn and potatoes and other necessaries of life; whilst they indulge, whenever they please, in the pleasures of the chase amongst the herds of buffaloes, or in the natural propensity for ornamenting their dresses and their war clubs with the scalp lock of their enemies.—G. C. In the Cartoon Catalogue, page 23, cartoon No. 71 b, this picture is noted as “ Tuch-ee (called Dutch), chief of a band, one of the most celebrated of the frontier Indians of the United States.” 7 _ Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 57. > ? JOHN ROSS. Head chief of Cherokees. No. 283, page 205. (Plate 215, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ' \ oT iz ab FP =O Ge “A ea ee oe TUCH-EE, Dutcu. AH-HEE-TE-WAH-CHEE. First war chief of the Cherokees. No. 284, page 206. Cherokee woman. No. 287, page 208. (Plate 218, Vol. IT, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 220, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) ‘ te fs date tas ‘ ea My __— -—— ~~ = - —_— —" THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 207 Tahchee—Cherokee word for Dutch. Born at Turkeytown, on the Coosa River, now Alabama, about 1790. He was five feet eleven inches in height, of admirable proportions, flexible and graceful in his movements, and possessed great muscular power and activity, while his countenance expressed a coolness, cour- age, and decision which accord well we his distinguished reputation as a warrior. The treaty made by the United States with the Cherokees in the year 1828 gave great dissatisfaction to many of that tribe, and was so offen- sive to Dutch that he determined to abandon the country. He removed to Red River, and thence, after three years, to Bowler settlement, in Texas. Here he became so violent a partisan in the Indian wars that Colonel Arbuckle, the commander of the American forces, offered a re- ward of $500 for his capture. Intelligence of this was carried to Dutch, who received it with con- tempt. To show his daring, he set out Ho as the fort, reaching a trading-house on the river Neosho, wherein were some tek Osage Indians. Just alongside of the fort he attacked the Indians, and killed and scalped one. With his rifle in one hand and the scalp in the other, _ he escaped by jumping down a precipice, amidst a shower of balls. He escaped to Red River. Shortly after this the offer of reward for him was withdrawn by Col- _onel Arbuckle, and Dutch became a friend of the whites. He was a great hunter and guide, and was employed by the United States author- ities in this capacity for years. He built a home on the Canadian River, where he had large herds of cattle and horses. He was a man of sound character, and one to be relied upon. Asa warrior none stood higher amongst the Indians. He was engaged in more than thirty battles with the Osage and other Indians, and killed with his own hands twenty-six of his adversaries. He died about 1843. 285. Cél-lee (Jol-lee?), chief of a band of the Cherokees. (Since dead.) Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 217, page 119, vol, 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Six or seven thousand of the tribe (Cherokees) have several years since removed to the Arkausas, under the guidance and control of an aged and dignified chief by the name of Jol-lee. This man, like most of the chiefs, as well as a very great proportion of the Chero- kee population, has a mixture of white and red blood in his veins, of which, in this instance, the first seems decidedly to predominate.—G. C. 286. Téh-ke-neh-kee, The Black Coat, a chief also of considerable standing. Painted in 1836. (No plate.) Another chief, and second to this, amongst this portion of the Cherokees, by the name of Teh-ke-neh-kee (The Black Coat), I have also painted and placed in my col- lection.—G. C. 208 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 287.* Ah-hee-te-wah-chee, a very pretty woman, in civilized dress, her hair falling over her shoulders. Painted in 1836. (See Plate No. 216, page 119, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) | Mr. Catlin’s observations on this picture will be found on page 119, — vol. 2 of his Eight Years—a mere incidental mention. A series of Cherokee portraits are given in the Hayden Catalogue, Nos. 66 to 72, page 103. MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CHEROKEE INDIANS. The Cherokees living in the vicinity of and about Fort Gibson, on the Arkansas, and seven hundred miles west of the Mississippi River, are a third part or more of the once very numerous and powerful tribe who inhabited and still inhabit a considerable part of the State of Georgia, and under a treaty made with the United States Government have been removed to those regions, where they are settled on a fine tract of country ; ana having advanced somewhat in the arts and agriculture before they started, are now found to be mostly living well, cultivating their fields of corn and other crops, which they raise with great success. Under a serious difficulty existing between these people (who by former solemn treaties with the United States Government were acknowledged a free and independ- ent nation, with powers to make and enforce their own iaws) and the State of Georgia, which could not admit such a government within her sovereignty, it was thought most expedient by the Government of the United States to propose to them, for the fourth or fifth time, to enter into treaty stipulations again to move, and by so doing to settle the difficult question with the State of Georgia, and at the same time to place them in peaceable possession of a large tract of fine country, where they would forever be free from the continual trespasses and abuses which it was supposed they would be subjected to if they were to remain in the State of Georgia, under the pres- ent difficulties and the highly excited feelings which were then existing in the minds of many people along their borders. I have traveled pretty generally through the several different locations of this in- teresting tribe, both in the western and eastern divisions, and have found them, as well as the Choctaws and Creeks, their neighbors, very far advanced in the arts, af- fording to the world the most satisfactory evidences that are to be found in America of the fact that the Indian was not made to shun and evade good example, and nec- essarily to live and die a brute, as many speculating men would needs record them and treat them, until they are robbed and trampled into the dust; that no living evi- dences might give the lie to their theories, or draw the cloak from their cruel and horrible iniquities. As I have repeatedly said to my readers, in the course of my former epistles, that the greater part of my time would be devoted to the condition and customs of the tribes that might be found in their primitive state, they will feel disposed to pardon me for barely introducing the Cherokees and several others of these very interesting tribes, and leaving them and their customs and histories (which are of themselves enough for volumes) to the reader, who is, perhaps, nearly as familiar as I am myself with the full and fair accounts of these people, who have had their historians and biographers. The history of the Cherokees and other numerous remnants of tribes, who are the exhabitants of the finest and most valued portions of the United States, is a subject of great interest and importance, and has already been woven into the most valued histories of the country, as well as forming material parts of the archives of the Gov- ernment, which is my excuse for barely introducing the reader to them, and beckon- ing him off again to the native and untrodden wilds, to teach him something new and unrecorded. Yet I leave the subject as I left the people (to whom I became attached, * Lost or destroyed. THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 209 for their kindness and friendship), with a heavy heart, wishing them success and the ‘Dlessing of the Great Spirit, who alone can avert the doom that would almost seem to be fixed for their unfortunate race. _ At this time the most strenuous endeavors : are making on the part of the Govern- ment and the State of Georgia for the completion of an arrangement for the removal of the whole of this tribe, as well as of the Choctaws and Seminoles; and I have not -adoubt of their final success, which seems, from all former experience, to attend every project of the kind made by the Government to their red children. *—G. C. | Fi IROQUOIS—CHEROKEES. _ When first discovered the Cherokees were occupying the mountainous country about the headwaters of the Tennessee River and portions of Georgia and South Carolina, up to 1830. They form a family by themselves, supposed, however, to be somewhat remotely connected with the great Iroquois family. They call themselves | in their langnage Tsaraghee. According to their traditions they came to this country _ before the Creeks, dispossessing a people of whom there is no record. Before and i during the Revolution they were friendly to and aided the English. A treaty of peace : was made with them by which they acknowledged the sovereignty of the United _ States November 28, 1785, and were confirmed in the possession of their lands, occu- _ pying a considerable portion of Tennessee and parts of North Carolina, Georgia, Ala- _ bama, and Mississippi. Commenced migrating to the trans-Mississippi country as early as 1790, consequent upon the encroachments of civilization, and in 1818 3,000 more _ emigrated. As frequent cessions of their lands had reduced their territory to less than _ 8,000 square miles in extent, and also in consequence of the hostility of the Georgians, _ they were all removed in 1838 to their present reservation in the Indian Territory, ; excepting about 1,000, who remained in North Carolina. At the opening of the war of the rebellion they had progressed to a high degree of prosperity, but suf- _ fered great injury from both parties ravaging their country, and also in the eman- _ cipation of their slaves. Nearly all the Cherokees at first joined the Confederacy _ but after the fight at Pea Ridge, 9,000, under Colonel Downing, with a majority _ of the nation, abandoned the Southern cause and joined the Union forces; 6,500 ad- hered to the Confederacy to the end. At the time of their removal west the Chero- kees numbered about 27,000. In 1867 they were reduced to 13,566, but since then have increased, so that they now number about 18,000. There are about 1,700 yet in North Carolina, in a prosperous condition, owning about 70,000 acres of land. The reservation in the Indian Territory comprises about 5,000,000 acres, only one- third of it capable of cultivation, and of which they are now working some 90,000 acres. Their crops for 1875 aggregated 630,000 bushels corn, 70,000 bushels wheat, 35,000 bushels oats, 50,000 tons hay, 500,000 feet of lumber, &c. They have 63 schools, attended by nearly 2,000 children, that are supported by a fund of $1,580,000 held by the United States. Under their present constitution they are governed by a national committee and council elected for two years. The executive, or chief, is elected for four years. The following portraits show the eftects of the civilizing influences they have been living under, and also the extensive admixture of white blood among them by inter- marriage.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. = PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBERS, 1885-1886 Cherokees (Eastern) in North Carolina, Georgia, and Tennessee, 3,000; civilized farmers. ‘ * Since writing the above the Government have succeeded in removing the remainder of the Cher- okees beyond the Mississippi, where they have taken up their residence alongside of their old friends, who emigrated several years since under Jol-lce, as I have before mentioned. In the few years past the Government has also succeeded in stipulating with, and removing west of the Mississippi, nearly every remnant of tribes spoken of in this and the last two letters.—G. C., 1838. 6744——14 210 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. The North Carolina Cherokee Agency is at Nantahalah, N. C. | Cherokees at Union Agency, Indian Territory, one of the five civil- ized tribes, 22,000; civilized. ' The agent writes, August 29, 1884, “The number of full-blood Indians ~ is decreasing.” (See also title, “‘The Five Civilized Tribes,” page 221, herein.) MUS-KO-GEE (CREER). [Creek : Laws of the United States. Creek: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Recently removed from Georgia and Alabama to the Arkansas, 700 miles west of the Mississippi. Present number, 21,000; semi-civilized and agricultural. Mr. Catlin visited them near Fort Gibson in 1836. 288. Steeh-tcha-k6-me-co, The Great King, called ‘‘Ben Perryman;” one of the — chiefs of the tribe. Painted in 1836. ¥ (Plate No. 219, page 122, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) 289. H6l-te-m4l-te-téz-te-néek-ee, - , ‘Sam Perryman;” brother of the: — chief above, and a jolly, companionable man. Painted in 1836. . (Plate No. 220, page 122, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight years.) In Plates 219 (No. 288) and 220 (No. 289) I have given the portraits of two distin- guished men, and I believe both chiefs. The first by the name of Stee-cha-co-me-co — (The Great King), familiarly called ‘‘ Ben Perryman ;” and the other, Hol-te-mal-te-tez- : te-nechk-ce ( ), called ‘‘Sam Perryman.” These two men are brothers, and are © fair specimens of the tribe, who are mostly clad in calicoes and other cloths of civil- } ized manufacture, tasseled and fringed off by themselves in the most fantastic way, — and sometimes with much true and picturesque taste- They use a vast many beads and other trinkets to hang upon their necks and ornament their moccasins and beau- tiful belts.—G. C. Perryman is the name of the Creek chief in 1885. 290. Wat-dal-le=go, ; a brave. 291. Hose-put-o-kaw-gee, ; a brave. ; 292. Tchow-ee-ptit-o-kaw, ——— ; woman. : 293. Tel-maz-ha-za, ——— ; a warrior of great distinction. All painted in 1836; but no plates. Series of Creek photographs are noted in Haydeu’s Catalogue, pages 95, 96, from Nos. 97 to 108. (See also title, “The Five Civilized Tribes,” page 221, herein. ) MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CREEK (OR MUS-KO-GEE) INDIANS. Have, until quite recentiy, occupied an immense tract of country in the States of — Mississippi and Alabama; but by a similar arrangement (and for a similar purpose) with the Government have exchanged their possessions there for a country adjoining to the Cherokees, on the south side of the Arkansas, to which they have already all removed, and on which, like the Cherokees, they are laying out fine farms and build- ing good houses, in which they live, in many instances surrounded by immense fields of corn and wheat. There is scarcely a finer country on earth than that now owned by the Creeks; and in North America, certainly no Indian tribe more adyanced in the PLATE 58. 4 STEEH-TCHA-KO-ME-CO, THE GREAT KING, OR BEN PERRYMAN. A chief Creek. No. 288, page 210. - (Plate 219, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) { kr SN Za \y LNS mae pill it LS, MO-SHO-LA-TUB-BEE, HE wuo Puts Out AnpD KILLs. A-TCHOO-TUC-KNEE, THE SNAPPING TURTLE, Choctaw, No. 294, page 212. Choctaw, No. 296, page 212. (Plate 221, Vol, II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) (Plate 222, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. oie arts and agriculture than they are. It isno uncommon thing to see a Creek with twenty or thirty slaves at work on his plantation, having brought them from aslave- holding country, from which, in their long journey and exposure to white man’s inge- nuity, I venture to say that most of them got rid of one-half of them whilst on their long and disastrous crusade. The Creeks, as well as the Cherokees and Choctaws, have good schools and churches established amongst them, conducted by excellent and pious men, from whose example they are drawing great and lasting benefits.—G. C. ’ THE CREEK INDIANS.* The Creeks are known in their own language as the Muskokee or Muskogee, and occupied originally the greater part of Georgia, Alabama, and Florida. Their tradi- tions say that they emigrated from the Northwest until they reached Florida, when they fell back to the country between the headwaters of the Alabama and Savannah Rivers. As this was full of small rivers and creeks, it was called by the early settlers the Creek Country, hence the name of the Creek Indians, who, when first known to the whites, were living there. Those remaining in Florida were called the Seminoles, or Isti-semole (wild men). The nation became a confederacy of tribes, speaking other languages, modifying somewhat the original Muskogee, but who, nevertheless, numbered seven-eighths of their whole number. Before a dominant power was es- tablished in the South they were courted by the Spanish, French, and English, and were about equally divided in their allegiance to these nations, but the final success of the English brought them entirely under their influence. ‘‘They took an active part in the war of the Revolution against the Americans, and continued their hostil- ities till the treaty concluded at Philadelphia in 1795. They then remained at peace eighteen years; but at the beginning of the last war with Great Britain a consider- able portion of the nation, excited, it is said, by Tecumseh, and probably receiving encouragement from other sources, took arms without the slightest provocation, and at first committed great ravages in the vicinity of their western frontier. They re- ceived a severe chastisement, and the decisive victories of General Jackson at that time, and some years later over the Seminoles, who had renewed the war, have not only secured a permanent peace with the Southern Indians, but, together with the progress of the settlements, have placed them all under the absolute control of the United States. The Creeks and Seminoles, after some struggles among themselves, have ceded the whole of their territory and accepted in exchange other lands beyond the Mississippi.” —Gallatin. Twenty-four thousand five hundred and ninety-four were removed west of the Mis- sissippi, only 744 remaining on their old hunting-grounds. At the breaking out of the civil war the Western Creeks numbered less than 15,000. The tribe divided and engaged in pitch battles against each other, the Unionists suffering badly, many flee- ing to Kansas. They were brought together again after the war, and in 1872 num- bered 13,000, on a reservation of over 3,000,000 acres in the Indian Territory. By the report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1876, they were numbered at 14,000, including 3,000 mixed-bloods, and all wearing citizens’ dress and living in good houses. They have 36 school buildings, with an attendance of about 750 pupils. Over $24,000 was expended upon their education. There are 20 churches on the reserve, with a membership among the Creeks of over 3,000. They rank among the first of civilized tribes.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBER. Creeks at Union Agency, Indian Territory, August 31, 1885, 14,000. Civilized. Farmers and herders. The agent writes: One of the five civilized tribes; the number of full-blood Indians is decreasing. *See ‘‘A Migration Legend of the Creek Indians”’, with a linguistic, historic, and ethnographic intro- duction, by Albert S. Gatschet. No. 4. ‘‘Brinton’s Library of Aboriginal American Literature,” edited by D. G. Brinton, M. D., etc. Phil., 1884. 212 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. CHOC-TAW. [Choctaw: Laws of the United States. Choctaws and Ch’‘ah‘ta: Indian Bureau, June, 1885. ] Recently removed by Government from the States of Georgia and Alabama to the Arkansas, seven hundred miles west of the Mississippi. Present number [in 1836], 15,000. Semi-civilized. Mr. Catlin was with the Choctaws near Fort Gibson in 1836. They were on a large tract of rich land south of the Arkansas and the Cana- dian Rivers. They were living adjoining the Creeks and the Cherokees, now Indian Territory. 294. M6-sho-la-ttiib-bee, He who Puts Out and Kills; first chief of the tribe. Painted in 1836. . (Plate No. 221, page 123, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) A gentlemanly-looking man (died recently of small-pox). A very interesting account of this man and his family can be found in two pamphlets, viz: A thrilling sketch of the life of the distinguished chief Okah Tubbee, alias William Chubbee, son of the head chief Mosholeh Tubbee, of the Choctaw Nation of Indians, by Rev. L. L. Allen, 12mo., pp. 43: N. Y., 1843; and A sketch of the life of Okah Tubbee, alias William Chubbee, son of the head chief Mosholeh Tubbee, of the Choctaw Nation of Indians, by Laah Ceilmanatoi Elaah- Tubbee, his wife. 12mo., cover 2 1., pp. 84: Springfield, Mass. Printed for Okah Tubbee, by H. 8. Taylor, 1848. 295. Kiuit-tee-o-ttiib-bee, How Did He Kill? A noted brave. Painted in 1836. 296. Ha-tchoo-ttic-knee, The Snapping Turtle; Peter P. Pitchlynn, half-bred and well educated man. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 222, page 123, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) The portrait of a distinguished and very gentlemanly man, who has been well edu- cated and who gave me much curious and valuable information of the history and traditions of his tribe. Famiiiarly called by the whites, Peter P. Pitchlynn. 297. , woman; hair in braid; remarkable expression. 298. Tul-lock-chish-ko, He who Drinks the Juice of the Stone. 299. Tul-lock-chish-ko, He who Drinks the Juice of the Stone. Full length, in the dress and attitude of a ball-player, with ball-sticks in his hand, and a tail, made of white horse-hair, attached to his belt. Painted in 1836. (Plate No. 223, page 125, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Mr. Catlin witnessed a game of ball by the Choctaws in 1836. (See description hereafter in ‘‘Games.”) ; The mode in which these sticks (for playing ball) are constructed and used will be seen in the portrait of Tul-lock-chish-ko (He who Drinks the Juice of the Stone), the most distinguished ball-player of the Choctaw Nation (No. 299), represented in his ball-play dress, with his ball-sticks in his hands. In every ball-play of these people it is a rule of the play that no man. shall wear moccasins on his feet, or any other dress than his breech-cloth around his waist, with a beautiful bead belt, and a “ tail,” made of white horse-hair or quills, and a “‘ mane” on the neck, of horse-hair, dyed of various colors.—G. C. A series of photographs of Choctaws may be found in Hayden’s Cata- logue, page 98, 13 numbers. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. 2 fey Ti! Y 5 Ah LL TUL-LOCK-CHISH-KO, He wHo DRINKS THE JUICE OF THE STONE, Choctaw Ball Playerin full dress. No. 299, page 212. (Plate 223, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 59. ' THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 213 MR. CATLIN’S NOTES ON THE CHOCTAW INDIANS. CHOCTAWS AND CHICKASAWS, FORMERLY ADDICTED TO FLATTENING THE HEADS OF CHILDREN. With No. 197 Mr. Catlin notices the fact that some few years before 1832 the Choctaws and Chickasaws flattened heads in the same manner as the Nez Pereé or Upper Columbia Indians. He comments on it, after speaking of the fact (see No. 197) that the Choctaws then and now living did not, and do not, flatten their heads. The distance of the Choctaws from the country of the Chinooks is certainly between two thousand and three thousand miles; and there being no intervening tribes prac- ticing the same ecustom, and no probability that any two tribes in a state of nature would ever hit upon so peculiar an absurdity, we come, whether willingly or not, to the conclusion that these tribes must, at some former period, have lived neighbors to each other or have been parts of the same family, which time and circumstances have gradually removed to such a very great distance from each other. Nor does this, in my opinion (as many suppose), furnish any very strong evidence in support of the theory that the different tribes have all sprung from one stock, but carries a strong argument to the other side by furnishing proof of the very great tenacity these people have for their peculiar customs, many of which are certainly not general, but often carried from one end of the continent to the other, or from ocean to ocean, by bands or sections of tribes, which often get ‘‘run off” by their enemies in wars, or in hunting, as I have before described, thus to emigrate to a vast distance is not so unaccount- able a thing, but almost the inevitable result of a tribe that have got set in motion, all the way amongst deadly foes, in whose countries it would be fatal to stop. I am obliged, therefore, to believe that either the Chinooks emigrated from the At- lantic, or that the Choctaws came from the west side of the Rocky Mountains, and I regret exceedingly that I have not been able as yet to compare the languages of these two tribes, in which I should expect to find some decided resemblance. Theymight, however, have been near neighbors, and practicing a copied custom where there was no resemblance in their language. $ Whilst among the Choctaws I wrote down from the lips of one of their chiefs the following tradition, which seems strongly to favor the supposition that they came from a great distance in the west, and probably from beyond the Rocky Mountains: Tradition.—‘‘ The Choctaws a great many winters ago commenced moving from the country where they then lived, which was a great distance tu, the west of the great river and the mountains of snow, and they were a greatmany years on their way. A great medicine-man led them the whole way, by going before with a red pole, which he stuck in the ground every night where they encamped. This pole was every morn- ing found leaning to the east, and he told them that they must continue to travel to the east until the pole would stand upright in their encampment, and that there the Great Spirit had directed that they should live. Ata place which they named Nah- ne-wa-ye (the sloping hill) the pole stood straight up, where they pitched their en- campment, which was one mile square, with the men encamped on the outside and the women and children in the center, which. remains the center of the old Choctaw Nation.” The following traditions, relating to the Choctaws, were told Mr. _ Catlin in 1836, at Fort Gibson, by Peter P. Pitchlynn, a very intelligent and influential man in the tribe (see No. 296) : The Deluge.—‘‘ Our people have always had a tradition of the Deluge, which hap- pened in this way: There was total darkness for a great time over the whole of the earth ; the Choctaw doctors or mystery-men looked out for daylight for a long time, until at last they despaired of ever seeing it, and the whole nation were very un- happy. At last a light was discovered in the north, and there was great rejoicing, 214 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. until it was found to be great mountains of water rolling on, which destroyed them all except a few families, who had expected it and built a great raft, on which they were saved.” ‘ Future state.—‘“ Our people all believe that the spirit livesin a future state; that it has a great distance to travel after death towards the west; that it has to cross a dreadful, deep, and rapid stream, which is hemmed in on both sides by high and rugged hills; over this stream, from hill to hill, there lies a long and slippery pine log, with the bark peeled off, over which the dead have to pass to the delightful hunting- grounds. On the other side of the stream there are six persons of the good hunting- grounds, with rocks in their hands, which they throw at them all when they are on the middle of the log. The good walk on safely to the good hunting-grounds, where there is one continual day ; where the trees are always green; where the sky has no clouds; where there are continual fine and cooling breezes; where there is one con- . tinual scene of feasting, dancing, and rejoicing; where tliere is no*pain or trouble, and people never grow old, but forever live young and enjoy the youthful pleasures. “The wicked see the stones coming, and try to dodge, by which they fall from the log, and go down thousands of feet to the water, which is dashing over the rocks, and is stinking with dead fish and animals, where they are carried around and brought continually back to the same place in whirlpools; where the trees are ali dead, and the waters full of toads and lizards and snakes; where the dead are always hungry, and have nothing to eat, are always sick, and never die; where the sun never shines, and where the wicked are continually climbing up by thousands on the sides of a high rock, from which they can overlook the beautiful country of the good hunting-grounds, the place of the happy, but never can reach it.” Origin of the Craw-fish band.—‘‘Our people have amongst them a band which is called the Craw-fish band. They formerly, but at a very remote period, lived under ground, and used to come out of the mud; they were a species of craw-fish, and they went on their hands and feet, and lived in a large cave, deep under ground, where there was no light for several miles. They spoke no language at all, nor could they understand any. The entrance to their cave was through the mud, and they used to run down through that and into their cave, and thus the Choctaws were for a long time unable to molest them. The Choctaws used to lay in wait for them to come out into the sun, where they would try to talk to them and cultivate an acquaintance. “One day a parcel of them were run upon so suddenly by the Choctaws that they had no time to go through the mud into their cave, but were driven into it by another entrance which they had through the rocks. The Choctaws then tried a long time to smoke them out, and at last succeeded. They treated them kindly, taught them the Choctaw language, taught them to walk on two legs, made them cut off their toe nails, and pluck the hair from their bodies, after which they adopted them into their nation, and the remainder of them are living under ground to this day.” MUSKOGEE—CHOCTAWS. The Choctaws, or Chahtas, at the time of De Soto’s visit in 1540, were living south of the Chickasaws and west of the Creeks. Unlike the surrounding tribes, they were peaceably disposed, and a nation of farmers, and much farther advanced in civilization than any of their neighbors. Coming in contact with the French, Spanish, English, and Americans, they have never been at war with any of them. Com- menced moving west of the Mississippi in 1801, and by 1830 had exchanged all their: lands for other in the Indian Territory. By 1861 had advanced far in civilization, numbering with the Chickasaws 25,000 with 5,000 slaves. In the civil war they joined first the South and then the North, losing a great deal in property and a reduction to 17,000 of their population. They now number 16,000, of whom two-thirds are of mixed blood. Are governed by a written constitution, elect their chief every four years, have a council consisting of forty members, and a judiciary, and trial by jury.—W. H. Jackson, 1877. PLATE 60. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. a a he py. ~ ik ay ee ea 7 \ 2» ~~ Dy) ee y, es SNe GE gn mel he Y wey SIG SS Ieee) “7 Ne Bene 2 ae J i eal Ve < a Piss ¢ iN. 2a fa Ge, (¢ vee \ Seyi BN re OG igs a a D De Se he ty eS ~~ Pa MICK-E-NO-PAH. No. 300, page 215. First chief of the Seminoles. (Plate 305, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. 215 PRESENT LOCATION AND NUMBER. Choctaws at Union Agency, Indian Territory, August 31, 1885, 18,000. All civilized. Farmers and traders. One of the five civilized tribes. See also title ‘“‘The Five Civilized Tribes,” page 221, herein. SEM-I-NO-LEE (RUNAWAY); 3,000. [Seminole: Laws of the United States. Seminole: Indian Bureau, June, 1855. ] Occupying the peninsula of Florida; semi-civilized, partly agricultural. The Gov- ernment his succeeded in removing about one-half of them to the Arkansas, during the last four years, at the expense of $32,000,000, the lives of twenty-eight or bea officers and six hundred soldiers. Mr. Catlin was with them at Fort Moultrie, Seay Carolina, Decem- ber, 1837, and January, 1838. 300. Mick-e-no-pah, ——; first chief of the tribe; full length, sitting cross- legged. Painted in 1937. (Plate No. 305, page 221, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) This man owned one hundred negroes when the war broke out, and was raising large and valuable crops of corn and cotton. Mick-e-10-pah (No. 300) is the head chief of the tribe, and a very. lusty and digni- fied man. He took great pleasure in being present every day in my room whilst I was painting the others, but positively refused te be painted until he found that a _ bottle of whisky and another of wine, which I kept on my.mantel-piece, by permission of my kind friend Captain Morrison, were only to deal out their occasional kindnesses to those who sat for their portraits, when he at length agreed to be painted ‘‘if I could make a fair likeness of his legs,” which he had very tastefully dressed’ ina handsome pair of red leggins, and upon which I at once began (as he sat cross-legged), by painting them on the lower part of the canvass, leaving room for his body and head above; all of which, through the irresistible influence of a few kindnesses from my bottle of wine, I soon fastened to the canvass, wbere they will firmly stand, I trust, for some hundreds of years.—G. C. JUDGE JAMES HALL’S NOTES ON MICANOPY. Micanopy (head chief), with portrait, McKenney & Hall, vol.2, page 188, by in. heritance the principal chief, or head man, of all of the bands of Seminoles; by some writers called king, and by others called governor; a very black man; his grand- father, King Payne, married a Yemassee woman, his slave. He commanded in the defeat and massacre of Major Dade’s command, December 28, 1835, near the crossing of the Big and Little Ouithlacoochee River, Florida, where, out of a force of more than 100, 3 only survived. MR. M. M. COHEN’S NOTES ON MICANOPY. Mr. Cohen, in his “ Notice of Florida,” gives the following description of Micanopy : The goyernor is of low, stout, and gross stature, and what is called loggy in his movements; his face is bloated and carbuncled; eyes heavy and dull, and with a mind like his person. Colonel Gadsden told me, at Payne’s Landing [that], after 216 THE GEORGE CATLIN INDIAN GALLERY. having double rations he complained of starving. He reminds me of the heroes of the Trojan war, who would eat up a whole lamb, or half acalf. He owns a hundred negroes, and a large stock of cattle and horses. The ‘‘top governor” has two wives; one a very pretty squaw, and the other a half-breed negress. She is the ugliest of all women, and recalls the image of Bombie of the Frizzled Head in Paulding’s Koning’s works. 301. Os-ce-o-l4, The Black Drink ; a warrior of very great distinction. Painted only five days before his death, while he was a prisoner of war at Fort Moultrie. This remarkable man, though not a chief, took the lead in the war, and was evidently (at the time he was captured) followed by the chiefs, and looked upon as the master-spirit of the war. (See No. 308.) 302. He-mat-la, King Philip; an old man, second chief. Like Osceola, he died while a prisoner, a few weeks after I painted him. Painted in 1837. | (Plate No. 300, page 220, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) Mr. Catlin speaks of him as one who had “been a man of great noto- riety and distinction in his time, but was now too old for further war- like enterprise.” 3 303. "Ye-héw-lo-gee, The Cloud; a chief who distinguished himself in the war, Painted in 1837. (Plate No. 299, page 220, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) A very good-natured, jolly man, growing fat in his imprisonment, where he gets enough to eat.—G. C. 304. Co-ee-ha-jo, ———— ; a chief, very conspicuous in the present war. Painted in 1837. (Plate No. 301, page 220, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years. ) 305. Lah-shee, The Licker; a half-breed warrior, called ‘‘Creek Billy.” Painted in 1837. (Plate No. 302, page 221, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) A distinguished brave of the tribe, and a very handsome fellow. 306. How-ee-da-hee. 307. ( ) —-;aSeminolee woman. Painted in 1857. (Plate No. 304, page 221, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) —; aSeminolee woman. (No plate.) 307}. Os-ce-o-la Nick-a-no-chee, a Seminolee boy. Painted in 1840. (Plate No. 303, page 221, vol. 2, Catlin’s Eight Years.) This remarkably fine boy, by the name of Os-ce-o-la Nick-a-no-chee, has recently been brought from America to London, by Dr. Welch, an Englishman, who has been for several years residing in Florida. The boy, it seems, was captured by the United States troops at the age of six years; but how my friend the doctor got possession of him, and leave to bring him away, I never have heard. He is acting a very praise- worthy part, however, by the paternal fondness he evinces for the child, and fairly proves this by the very great pains he is taking with his education. The doctor has published recently a very neat volume, containing the boy’s history, and also a much fuller account of Os-ce-o-la and incidents of the Florida war, to which I would refer the reader—G. Catlin in England, 1842, page 221, vol. 2, Eight Years. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Donaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery, es | ™~\ -o~ iG ’ y ) vi f . EE-MAT-LA, KiNG PHILLIP. Second chief of the Seminoles. No. 302, page 216. (Plate 300, Vol. II, Catlin’s Eight Years.) PLATE 61. Smithsonian Report, 1885, Part II.—Qonaldson, Catlin Indian Gallery. PLATE 62, 4 ° ce He 4! ve PO ets on! > Sop) ffep wp aw ey EN a ‘J oangel oo D> eee 2 ee as a as oS